Ch.

Kneeling for a second chance 1

Kneeling for a second chance 1
www.NovelNozi.com

Chapter 1

Valeria Neal never thought she would see Sebastian Grant again.

That day, she had taken her six–year–old daughter, Selena Neal, to the
hospital for a checkup. Her daughter had a congenital heart condition and
required regular checkups.

However, the moment she pushed open the door to the consultation room,
she froze in place.

Sebastian was standing there, focused on the computer screen. He wore a

pair of rimless glasses and had a white coat on. His features looked cool and
elegant, and he radiated a noble, distant air.

Valeria felt the color drain from her face in an instant.

Selena had been coming for these heart check–ups regularly. Today, she’d
booked a consultation with Shawn Gordon, the hospital specialist.
However, since Shawn was away for an urgent consultation, the nurse
suggested she switch to another doctor.

The nurse had said that this doctor studied overseas for his PhD, and was
one of Shawn’s most talented students.

Now, Valeria stood in the doorway rigidly, and her fingers gripped the door
handle tightly. In a flurry, she pulled a mask over her face.
At that moment, there was only one thought in her mind, which was to take
her daughter and leave.

Seven years. When did he return to the country?

Her life had been calm and uneventful, so she never imagined she’d run
into Sebastian again. It felt like her entire being was shattering, and she
didn’t know how to react.

She instinctively clutched Selena’s hand. Her palm was damp with sweat,
and her back was trembling slightly from the tension.

Just then, he said in a clear voice, “Come in.”

Sebastian looked up and through the door. His eyes, through his lenses,
seemed faintly distant.

The instant their eyes met, Valeria felt her breathing falter.

At 28, he seemed so similar, yet so different from the memory of the 21–
year–old man in the white shirt she once knew. He used to be out of
everyone’s league at their university, yet he had secretly dated a woman
who weighed 167 pounds.

She forced herself to meet his gaze and clenched her teeth hard. Even her
instinct to turn and leave with her daughter didn’t stop her from freezing in
place.

Sebastian’s dark eyes remained calm as he lightly tapped his fingers on the
desk. “Selena Neal, right? Let me take a look at the medical records.”

Valeria managed to regain her composure, though she still remained pale.
She reached up and felt the mask covering her face, which gave her a
fragile sense of control.

He hadn’t recognized her.

She was now called Valeria Neal and no longer Jane Carlson from seven
years ago.
She was no longer that overweight woman. Now, at five feet seven, she
weighed barely over a hundred pounds.

Selena went forward and sat in the chair, letting Sebastian listen to her
heart.

As he leaned closer, Valeria glanced at him. That faint coldness he radiated

was something strangely familiar yet foreign. She subconsciously pressed
her hand on Selena’s shoulder.

Out of the corner of her eye, her gaze fell on Sebastian’s face.

He wore rimless glasses and had a refined, gentle appearance. Underneath

the white coat was a high–quality white shirt.

As Sebastian listened to Selena’s heart, he furrowed his brows slightly and

said, “Pay more attention to her daily condition. It would be best to prepare
for surgery within the next two or three years. You’re aware of the cost,
right?”

Sebastian’s gaze drifted to Valeria’s arm, which held a black leather bag
with worn handles. Her white canvas shoes were scuffed, and her jeans
were faded. With her plain appearance, it seemed unlikely the steep cost of
surgery was something she could easily afford.

Scenes like this were common in hospitals, but for some reason, he found
himself giving her a second look.

She was slender, tall, and had pale skin. Her mask and low ponytail made
her look youthful, but her daughter was already six years old.

The woman lowered her eyes, avoiding his gaze.

She stood behind her daughter as still and quiet as a statue.

The large mask covered her face, leaving only her downcast eyes visible.

Sebastian frowned slightly, thinking she had been expecting Shawn and was
disappointed with his youth. So, he continued, “If you have concerns about
my diagnosis, I can transfer your case to Pediatrics. You and your daughter
can consult with Dr. Stone for a second opinion.

Valeria nodded silently and murmured, “Sorry to bother you.”

Then, she gathered the medical records from the desk and left with Selena.

Sebastian watched their retreating backs with a frown. After they left, he
pushed his glasses up and resumed his work.

He saw two more patients in succession.

During a brief break, he made himself some water and took a call from
Luke Zimmer, his former high school class president. “Our class is having a
reunion on the 20th of this month. Everyone in the group chat who’s in
Slate City has confirmed their attendance. You have to come after being
abroad for so long.”

Sebastian replied, “I’ll see if I can make it. My schedule isn’t out yet.”

“Busy man, aren’t you? We’ve organized so many reunions over the years,
and you and Jane are the only ones who’ve never shown up. Do you still
remember her? That chubby girl from back then. She just vanished after
graduation. You still remember her, right?” Luke asked.

“Hello? Sebastian, are you there?” he asked after getting no response. “Hey,
why aren’t you saying anything? Is your signal bad? I can’t hear you.”

The kettle on the desk hissed and boiled over, causing the water to spill and
soak a few papers.

Sebastian sat there and didn’t move, the phone still in his hands. He looked
calm, but one look

into his eves would reveal a turbulent moce

into his eyes would reveal a turbulent mess.

The consultation room door was ajar. A passing nurse rushed in in a hurry.
“The water is spilled. Dr. Grant, are you okay?”

Sebastian snapped out of his thoughts at that.

He stood up but didn’t respond to her. Instead, he quickly walked to the

window as his grip on the phone tightened.

“So, she’s never attended a reunion?” Sebastian’s voice was steady, but his
expression was dark.

“Who? Your signal’s cutting out. Are you talking about Jane? No, she’s
been impossible to reach,” Luke responded.

Luke was still talking, but Sebastian had no interest in whatever he had to
say.

The young nurse helped him tidy things up with a blush. She tried to chat
with him, but noticing that he was in no mood to interact, she left
reluctantly..

Sebastian seemed lost in his own world, but he still had three more patients
that morning. So, he forced himself to focus and finally finished his
rounds.

Then, he pulled open a drawer and took out a long blue velvet box. Inside
was a black fountain

pen.

It had fallen and broken a few days ago. After six or seven years of use, the
black lacquer was chipped, and the pen had begun to leak ink badly. He just
had it repaired and hadn’t used it yet, but he carefully set it back in the
drawer.

Sebastian rubbed his forehead, suddenly feeling drained and weary

Valeria sat on the bus with Selena, and her thoughts were a complete mess.
She couldn’t help but remember that night seven years ago.
It had been Sebastian’s birthday.

Back then, she had arrived at the private room filled with joy, clutching his
gift excitedly.

There was a raucous roar of laughter inside.

“Holy crap, what’s that on Sebastian’s neck? A hickey? Sebastian, you

didn’t sleep with that fat girl, did you?”

“No way, Sebastian. Is that fat chick really your girlfriend?”

“Come on, it’s all the same with the lights off.”

“Sebastian, are you serious? I saw that gossip on the forums and couldn’t
believe it. You’re really dating her?”

“Please, that fat chick schemed and used Gabriella to threaten him. Why
else would he date a pig like her?”

Then, Sebastian spoke. He said something Valeria would never forget as

long as she lived.

Perhaps it was because his voice was too distinct and pleasant, but not even
the loud music and sneering voices could drown it out. “It’s just for fun.
I’m going abroad next month anyway.”

She had stood outside the private room with red eyes. Her heart ached so
badly that she couldn’t breathe.

Sebastian was born into an elite family with an illustrious background.

Valeria had never hoped for anything long–term. She knew all along that he
would leave the country.

That day was Sebastian’s 21st birthday. She had planned to celebrate with
him and end their relationship.
That brief, fruitless love had turned to ash amid their cruel laughter.

The gift she had bought him was a black fountain pen. She had saved
money from her part- time work for over two months to afford it.

His friends had mocked Sebastian over it. “Where did this cheap crap come
from? Don’t tell me that fatty gave it to you. Are you actually using it?”

“Since when does Sebastian use trashy brands like this? It’s totally beneath
him.”

“Mommy.” Suddenly, Selena tugged her hand and shook it gently.

Valeria snapped out of her suffocating memories and hugged Selena

tightly.

Looking at Selena’s face, which faintly resembled Sebastian’s, she felt a

pang in her chest. As Selena grew, her features looked more and more like
Sebastian’s. “Mommy, is that doctor who saw me today my daddy?”

Spin to Claim Your Surprise Reward!

Play
Ch. Kneeling for a second chance 2
Kneeling for a second chance 2
www.NovelNozi.com

Chapter 2

Valeria never expected Selena to suddenly say those words.

Looking into Selena’s eyes, Valeria froze.

Then, it occurred to her. Even though Selena was small and frail from years
of struggling with a heart condition, she was still six years

As she grew,

old.

Selena became increasingly sensitive to the absence of a father figure in her

life. The excuse that Valeria had always used, which was that Selena’s
father went somewhere far away, had gradually turned into a white lie that
couldn’t hold up much longer.

In Valeria’s drawer was a photo of her and Sebastian together, which Selena
had seen before.

However, she never thought that Selena would remember it.

It was a photo from high school of the top three students in the class. She
had cut out the third person, leaving only the two of them.
Valeria also hadn’t expected that she would ever encounter Sebastian again,
especially with Selena with her.

The bus screeched to a sudden halt, and she pulled Selena close and
shielded her. Then, after a moment’s pause, she replied, “No, he’s not.”

“But Mommy, that doctor looks so much like Daddy,” Selena replied.

Valeria went quiet for a few seconds before forcing out, “He just looks like
him, that’s all…”

When they got home, Valeria knocked on Lucy Clark’s door downstairs.
Lucy was an old lady who lived alone and had a notoriously difficult
personality. She was well–known throughout the neighborhood.

Two years ago, when Valeria was trying to enroll her daughter in
kindergarten, she ran into a problem with the registration. She met Shane
Cooper by chance at the time.

Shane’s father was critically ill and wanted to see his son married before he
passed. Needing to go abroad soon for work, Shane offered Valeria a deal,
which was to marry him quickly and divorce just as quickly, fulfilling his
father’s final wish.

She met Shane’s father, and the old man passed away that very night.

Lucy had been furious when she found out her son had arranged a sham
marriage. However, knowing it had brought her husband peace in his final
moments, she let it go eventually. After that, Shane left the country for
work, and she continued living here alone.

Seeing Valeria raising Selena by herself, Lucy offered Valeria the attic
apartment upstairs.

Even though Valeria paid rent as usual, their relationship changed one day
when Lucy choked on some nuts and Valeria saved her.

After that, Lucy grew much fonder of them.

The house was an old, cramped duplex. There was no elevator and no
shared amenities, but the rent was cheap. Lucy lived downstairs, and the
attic upstairs had two small rooms and a little terrace where Valeria and
Selena stayed.

There was even a separate entrance.

Later, while Valeria was heating up some food she had prepared in advance
for lunch, Lucy walked in. “Selena’s growing up now. You should get that
surgery done for her soon. I can lend you the money if you don’t have it.
Just treat it as a loan.”

Valeria knew Lucy had some savings, but those were for emergencies. If
she gave it all to fund Selena’s surgery, what would happen if Lucy
suddenly needed it?

So, even though Valeria was deeply grateful for the offer, she still shook her
head and politely declined.

That afternoon, Valeria arrived at L&M Design Studio on the 15th floor of
the Golden Lux Building.

As soon as she stepped inside, her coworker, Lindsey Meyer, walked over.
“Valeria, Ms. Lawson wants to see you in her office.”

Sabrina Lawson was their design director, and also Valeria’s direct
superior.

When Valeria knocked and entered, Sabrina was still on her call. Glancing
at Valeria, Sabrina gestured for her to wait.

Valeria sat down and looked at her watch. It took Sabrina 13 minutes before
she finished her

call.

Sabrina then said, “Valeria, the client rejected the last design draft your
team submitted. Redo it. I expect it on my desk by next week. The designs
are too safe and don’t stand out.
“Add something edgy, like polka dots or dark embroidery. Anything
unusual will do.”

“Ms. Lawson, Garment Hall’s brand ethos is elegance and sophistication.

They cater to women over the age of thirty. We’ve already incorporated
feedback from the marketing and sales teams,” Valeria replied.

“Who’s the director here? You or me?” Sabrina cut her off coldly.

Back at her workstation, Valeria relayed the new instructions to her

teammates, drawing a collective groan. Queenie Lurn, who sat opposite
Valeria, frowned. “Seriously? What kind of aesthetic is that? Dark
embroidery with polka dots? Garment Hall is supposed to be graceful and
elegant, and that’s just tacky.”

“Right? And we’re the ones who’ll have to clean up this mess later.”

4. 4.

“I heard she’s about to be featured in a fashion magazine’s weekend piece

for her rise as a designer.”

“She’s just playing around here because she’s a friend of one of L&M’s
partners, Nathan Ford.”

“Keep your voices down.”

Valeria stayed late at the office that night. At some point, Selena video–
called her from Lucy’s phone to tell her she’d already had dinner.

Lindsey passed by and even waved to Selena on the screen, secretly

marveling again.
After three years of working together, she was still stunned that Valeria had
a six–year–old daughter.

Given her fair skin and her beauty, Valeria appeared like a fresh college
graduate, not someone who had a child of that age.

Lindsey patted Valeria on the shoulder. “Alright, go home to your daughter.

We’ll finish up and leave in half an hour, too.”

On the subway ride home, Valeria’s phone buzzed again.

She thought it was a message from Selena, but it turned out to be from an
old high school classmate.

This particular social media account had no connections to her past life,
since she had cut ties with everyone from before.

Except for one person, Taylor Walker, her only friend from high school.

Taylor sent her a long voice message, “Your high school classmates are
planning a reunion. Luke couldn’t reach you and came asking for your
information. I told him I didn’t know, but you wouldn’t believe the rumors.
Some of them are even saying you died.

“What nonsense. They probably wouldn’t recognize you if you stood in

front of them now. You’re so slim and gorgeous.”

It was as if Jane had vanished from the world for seven years.

Valeria was silent in thought for a moment before she typed back, “Let
them believe Jane is dead.”

No one had ever truly liked Jane, not even Valeria herself. She had changed
her name, shed her old self, and wanted to leave that version of her behind
forever.

Taylor sent another message. “I heard that Sebastian might show up too.
He’s back in the country now. Do you want to come? Honestly, with how
you look now, he probably wouldn’t recognize you.”
Taylor had been Valeria’s high school friend from a neighboring class. They
had kept in contact the whole time, and she had even attended Taylor’s
wedding.

Not being able to recognize Valeria at first, Taylor was shocked to see how
the once–chubby girl had transformed into such a beauty.

Valeria’s fingers hesitated on the screen, looking at the name.

She was tempted to mention that she’d already met Sebastian, but she
merely typed in reply, ” Not going.”

Spin to Claim Your Surprise Reward!

Play
Ch. Kneeling for a second chance 3
Kneeling for a second chance 3
www.NovelNozi.com

Chapter 3

At 10:00 pm, Valeria lay on the bed and opened her long–neglected
Telegram account. There were a few messages from Luke.

Luke: “Jane, we’re having a class reunion next week at Evening Breeze.
The details are all in the Telegram class group. You’re the only one we’re
waiting on. Are you coming?”

Luke: “I’ve messaged you a few times, but you’re not replying. Jane, you
can reach out to us old classmates, if you’re having any difficulties in life.
We’ll help however we can.”

Valeria opened the class group chat and saw the steady stream of messages.

She had actually considered leaving the group before, but with all 10

She had actually considered leaving the group before, but with all 48
classmates around, her sudden departure would have stood out.

That said, she hardly ever logged into this account anymore.

Scrolling up through the messages, she found exactly what she expected.
No one mentioned her at all.

Back in school, she’d been like air, but not the kind that people could
ignore. Because she’d been so fat, even though she had tried so hard to
make herself invisible, whispers and snickers always followed her.

Fatty, pig, tub of lard…

It didn’t matter what she did; just walking past was enough to spark hushed
giggles and remarks.

Valeria hadn’t always been overweight. She’d been average–sized back in

middle school, but after a serious illness and an overdose of steroid–based
medication, her body ballooned.

Meanwhile, Sebastian’s name was the one mentioned the most in the chat.
He always ended up being the center of attention wherever he went.

He was always described with words like golden child, campus heartthrob,
wealth, and power. Sebastian and Valeria had always stood at opposite
extremes.

Clicking on his profile photo, she noticed that it was an old picture. He
probably didn’t use Telegram much either.

Before she knew it, Saturday arrived.

It had been a hectic week. In the end, Garment Hall’s management decided
to accept the first version of the draft and signed the contract.
Unsurprisingly, Sabrina’s version of the draft had been rejected.

Sabrina wasn’t happy about it, but L&M’s co–partner, Nathan Ford, invited
everyone out for a celebratory dinner.

The venue happened to be at Evening Breeze, a trendy new hotspot in the

city for dining and entertainment,

Valeria felt a flicker of familiarity at the name, but there was no way for her
to wiggle out of this company dinner, especially with Nathan attending.

At about 7:00 pm, the private room was bustling with activity. Everyone
raised their glasses in celebration, and Valeria had two drinks as well.
At the same time, in a neighboring room, Sebastian had arrived late.

The room was filled with their old classmates, and they started egging him
to drink the moment he stepped in.

However, that was all they dared to do. No one pushed him when he shook
his head in rejection.

He explained in a calm, aloof manner that he couldn’t drink in case he got

called into the hospital later.

Several female classmates blushed and stealthily snapped photos with their
phones.

Whether it was at high school or Stredview University, the attention had

always been on Sebastian. He had the looks, brains, and a powerful family
background.

Someone asked, “Do you have a girlfriend now?”

Someone else mentioned, “As a doctor, he’s probably too busy to date.”

“I heard you’re in cardiothoracic surgery. Isn’t that exhausting?” asked

Yelena Quinn, the class beauty back then. Her cheeks were flushed as she
looked at him shyly.

It was obvious to everyone in the room that Yelena liked him, and someone
even teased her, which made her blush even more.

There happened to be an empty seat next to her.

Sebastian merely nodded and glanced at her, but he seemed not to recognize
her.

The private room was spacious, with card tables and karaoke equipment.

He walked straight to a single–seater couch. He’d had a media interview

earlier in the afternoon, so he was still dressed in formal business attire.
Slipping out of his black suit, he draped it over the chair. His pale blue shirt
only served to accentuate his features.

Leaning back, Sebastian massaged his temples with a faint weariness before
he checked his watch.

He wasn’t particularly interested in the reunion. He had only come because

Luke had invited him repeatedly, and because he happened to be free.

Yelena felt a little disappointed by Sebastian choosing not to sit next to her.

Luke walked over and handed Sebastian a glass. “Have some water.”

“Thank you,” Sebastian replied politely.

“We’re all old classmates. There’s no need to be so formal,” Luke replied,

patting Sebastian’s shoulder.

The two of them exchanged a few polite words. Luke’s family was in the
furniture business and had dealings with the Grant Group in the past. He
really wanted to get closer to Sebastian, even if the current heir was
Alexander Grant.

Sebastian might not have been involved in the family business at that
moment, but everyone knew that he was the biological son of the Grant
family, unlike Alexander, who was adopted.

Sebastian wasn’t even the latest to arrive.

As more classmates trickled in, he would instinctively look up.

He didn’t know what he was hoping for, but he seemed to be waiting for a
certain someone to walk through the door.

The room buzzed with laughter and conversation. The last classmate to
arrive was a female classmate. Luke went over to toast her, and she quickly
downed two glasses of wine.

Someone teased, “Lily Carter, how did you become fat?”

“Yeah, I barely recognized you. You must have put on dozens of pounds.”

Sebastian’s head jerked up at the word “fat“. His eyes flickered with a trace
of unexpected disappointment.

A strange irritation stirred in his chest, and he poured himself a drink.

Sitting on the couch, he drank glass after glass.

The platinum watch on his wrist gleamed faintly. With his eyes cast down,
he seemed to radiate an air of aloof elegance, so much so that some of the
women in the room felt their hearts flutter. Yet, they didn’t dare to approach
him.

Yelena summoned her courage and walked over. “Sebastian, I have a

relative with a heart condition. Could I bring them to see you during your
clinic hours?”

Sebastian frowned slightly. He looked up and answered coolly, “My

appointments for next week are full. If it’s serious, they could get an
emergency slot.”

“I see.” She wanted to say more, but she noticed his indifference. In the
end, she returned to her seat, disappointed.

Meanwhile, Luke was busy acting as the host. He handed out little gifts to
everyone, which were discount membership cards for his family’s furniture
brand and some cutlery sets.

“Hey, can anyone get in touch with Jane? I’d like to send her a gift too,”
Luke said.

Sebastian had been tired all day. The alcohol was making his head buzz as
he leaned back and rested with his eyes closed.

However, the moment he heard that name, his brows furrowed. It was like
an alarm going off in his brain, jerking him wide awake.
“Jane? You meant that fatty? I still remember when she tried to run 800
meters in high school. What a sight that was…”

The one who spoke was a male classmate called Horace Parker. He stopped
abruptly when his gaze met a pair of cold eyes staring right at him.

Horace felt as though his throat had been gripped tight and shut his mouth
awkwardly.

He only assumed that he had been too loud and had disturbed Sebastian’s
rest, but soon, the whispers started up again.

Valeria, of course, hadn’t come to the reunion. She would never know that
even after ” disappearing” for seven years, her name could still stir up so
much talk.

Then, a woman hesitated before saying, “I heard that Jane might be dead.”

The room fell eerily silent for a few seconds. It felt as if time had stopped.

“What? Dead? That can’t be.”

“No wonder she never shows up at these reunions. I messaged her privately,
too, but she never replied. So, she’s really…”

The group collectively sighed.

“It’s true. Six years ago, I was at the hospital because my grandmother
wasn’t well. I saw her there. She was skin and bones but had a huge belly.
At first, I thought it might have been a tumor.” The woman paused with a
soft sigh. “Poor thing.”

The atmosphere in the room grew heavy.

Someone glanced at Sebastian and asked, “Hey, don’t we have a doctor in

our class? Sebastian, if she really had a tumor, would it have been terminal?
I remember her family didn’t have much money either. I guess we know
why no one’s heard from her now. She’s gone.”
Everyone looked at Sebastian, who froze in place.
Ch. Kneeling for a second chance 4
Kneeling for a second chance 4

Chapter 4

The private room was brightly lit, and the harsh light glared straight into
Sebastian’s face. His expression was calm. Between his fingers, a cigarette
had burned down so much that it singed his skin, but he seemed not to feel
it at all.

A faint smell of his own scorched flesh reached his nose, but his nerves felt
numb.

Suddenly, he stood up, bent down, and picked up the suit jacket that had
fallen to the floor.

His face remained impassive, but he had a dark look. “The hospital just
called. I have to leave.”

Sebastian walked out quickly. His steps had a restless energy to them, as
though he couldn’t bear to stay there for another second.

Luke hurried after him but soon realized that Sebastian had already
vanished, so he could only return to the room.

At that moment, a female classmate who had been silent all night hesitated.
Then, she spoke softly. Her voice was quiet, yet it instantly silenced the
entire room. “Didn’t any one of you hear the rumor?”

“What rumor?”
She answered, “Jane and Sebastian were both at Stredview University.
They secretly dated for three years.”

The words sent shockwaves through the group.

Yelena’s voice was shrill with disbelief. “Mona Nolan, what nonsense are
you spouting? Jane? That ugly, fat woman? Why would Sebastian ever
stoop so low? Are you dreaming?”

“Yeah, Mona, are you confused? If Jane could land Sebastian, then I would
already have married into the Grant family by now.

A male classmate couldn’t help but interject, “Hey, that’s not fair. Jane
might have been chubby, but she wasn’t ugly. She had really fair skin and a
soft, gentle voice.”

Mona nodded. She had been shocked when she found out. “It’s true. My
sister went to Stredview University, and this gossip was all over campus. A
chubby woman and the campus heartthrob in a secret three–year
relationship. If you don’t believe me, ask Sebastian yourself.”

Of course, no one would dare to ask him. It sounded absurd, but her
confidence made everyone start to believe her.

“Still, is Jane really dead now?” Someone asked hesitantly.

Yelena gritted her teeth in annoyance. “She probably is. Wasn’t she
supposed to have a huge tumor on her belly? She’s probably gone.
Otherwise, someone would’ve heard from her after all these years.”

In this age of social media, it did seem likely that someone with no presence
was gone.

Sebastian turned a corner and ran straight into someone.

A soft voice yelped as the other person staggered back a few steps.

Valeria instinctively reached out to grab something for balance and clutched
the man’s shirt. I’m so sorry,” she blurted, letting him go.
As she looked up at his familiar, striking face, all color drained from her
face.

She hadn’t expected to see him again. Was the world really this small?

“Sorry,” Sebastian muttered as he brushed past her. His mind was in chaos,
and he needed a place to calm down.

The faint, crisp scent he carried faded from the air, and Valeria remained
standing there.

She had only come out to use the bathroom, but she never expected to run
into the person who used to be the center of her world.

Her gaze dropped to the floor to see an intricately crafted cufflink there.

29

7/7

#2

She bent to pick it up. Then, she instinctively turned in the direction
Sebastian had gone, taking a few steps before stopping abruptly.

70

6
They no longer had anything to do with each other. Being strangers was the
best outcome.

11

Back home, Valeria showered and lay in bed, staring at the cufflink she had
set on her nightstand.

Her fingers brushed its smooth surface as memories surfaced.

The man’s habits and preferences didn’t seem to have changed. He had
always loved this brand -niche and understated, but made exquisitely.

Her thoughts were broken when her phone rang. “Hello, Grandma.‘

“Valeria, why did you send me more money? I don’t need it. I barely spend
anything at home.”

Hearing her grandmother, Margaret Jameson’s, mix of reproach and

affection, Valeria let out a soft smile. “Then, help me save the money.”

They chatted briefly.

Work had been hectic lately. Valeria had planned on taking Selena home
before the school term began, but she hadn’t managed to find the time.

Once things settled down, she thought about having Margaret stay with
them for a while.

Margaret was the only family she had left.

As they were about to hang up, Margaret hesitated before speaking again.
“Valeria, your uncle might have… Well, he’s still your uncle. He came
home recently and asked about you…”

Her voice trailed off.

Valeria didn’t want Margaret worrying about those people.

Her parents had divorced when she was a child. Her mother walked out and
never returned, not even when her grandfather died.

That happened when she was two years old, so she barely even remembered
her mother.

As for her father, he was a gambling addict. He would disappear whenever

he lost money, and when he won, he’d bring her a treat. During his
absences, he’d leave her at her grandparents‘ home.

They were the ones who had raised her.

“Grandma, I know,” Valeria replied gently, but only to comfort Margaret.

She had no intention of bringing up her uncle or aunt again, or ever

contacting them, even though they lived in the same city.

After hanging up, Valeria placed the cufflink in a sealed bag and stored it
carefully.

When Valeria needed to take Selena for her routine hospital checkup later,
she would deliberately avoid Sebastian’s consultation days. He was in the
clinic every Tuesday, so she just needed to go on Mondays and
Wednesdays.

It wasn’t as though they had never crossed paths. After all, hospitals were
crowded places full of weary people and the scent of illnesses.

Wearing her mask, Valeria held her daughter’s hand and stepped into the
packed elevator.

Suddenly, a nurse called out. “Dr. Grant.”

Behind her, a deep voice answered the nurse.

Valeria’s hand tightened around Selena’s. She felt sure Sebastian was
standing right there, close enough that she could almost feel the rise and fall
of his breath.

When they arrived on the third floor, the crowd spilled out. Both Valeria
and Sebastian were headed toward the same consultation area.

She lined up outside Room 6 and watched as Sebastian disappeared into

Room 8.

“Mommy, your hand is all sweaty,” Selena commented suddenly, glancing

up and shaking Valeria’s mother’s hand gently.

Valeria lowered her gaze and loosened her grip. Sure enough, her palms
were slick with sweat.

Every time she ran into Sebastian, her nerves would betray her, even if she
knew he wouldn’t recognize her.

Their encounters were usually accidents that were beyond her control, yet
she couldn’t help the feelings that stirred in her heart.

She left the cufflink he’d dropped at the front desk for the nurse to return.

That night, Valeria peeked into Selena’s room.

Selena was hugging a rabbit plushie, fast asleep. With the same brows and
nose, she looked a

lot like Sebastian.

Tot like Sebastian.

Valeria went into the bathroom and stared at her reflection in the mirror.

She was slim and fair, with long hair draped over her shoulders. No one
would ever associate the woman in the mirror with the overweight Jane
Carlson from seven years ago.

In a bustling city of over ten million people, a fleeting encounter made them
nothing more than strangers.
That evening, Sebastian returned to the Grant family home.

At dinner, his father, Nicholas Grant, let out a cold huff and set down his
cutlery. Martha

Bond, his mother, glared at Nicholas before turning to look at Sebastian.

The first year she married Nicholas, her best friend died in a plane crash,
leaving behind a 12- year–old son, Alexander Dennings.

The Grant family adopted him and later gave him their last name.

Martha didn’t conceive until she was 33, giving birth to their daughter,
Mallory Grant.

Both Alexander and Mallory were left in charge of the Grant Group.

At 45, Martha finally had twin boys, Florian Grant and Sebastian Grant.
However, were abducted in a notorious kidnapping case that rocked the
city.

Only Sebastian survived.

At the thought of her dead son, Martha’s eyes reddened.

the twins

But seeing the cheerful atmosphere at the family dinner, she discreetly
wiped her tears and focused on her surviving son.

He had always been reliable and never given them any cause for worry. The
only problem was when it came to matters of the heart, which was an
alarmingly blank part of his life.

More than once, Martha had wondered if her son suffered from an
undisclosed condition. She was already in her 70s, and she was normally
always cheerful. However, tonight, she looked at Sebastian sternly.
“Sebastian, why didn’t you meet with the Lawson family’s daughter on
Wednesday?”
“I see,” Sebastian replied.

“What do you mean by that?” Martha rubbed her temples. “I’ve met
Sabrina. She’s beautiful. She often came to play at our house when she was
little. Both your grandfathers were comrades -in–arms, so you should at
least meet her and get to know her.”

She added, “Even if you don’t like her, you have to start somewhere.
You’re almost 30 now.” Sebastian frowned. “If that’s what you want, you
can make the arrangements.”

Spin to Claim Your Surprise Reward!

Ch. Kneeling for a second chance 5
Kneeling for a second chance 5

Chapter 5

“I’m going upstairs,” Sebastian added, getting to his feet.

Martha watched Sebastian’s retreating figure and pressed a hand to her

chest.

Nicholas sighed. “He’s just like you. He’s almost 30 now. Other men his
age are already married with children, and yet all he ever thinks about is the
hospital.”

“So what if he’s like me? Sleep in the study tonight. I’m going upstairs
too.” She shot him a glare.

Just as she reached the stairs, Sebastian appeared again. He was already
changed into his work clothes and heading back down. “Mom, the hospital
just called me in for an emergency surgery. I need to go.”

He was already gone by the time Martha could react.

In the dining room, Nicholas slammed the table. “Just look at your son. All
he thinks about is the hospital. He’s only been home for an hour, but he’s
already gone without a word. What kind of lady would be willing to marry
him?”

“What are you yelling at me for?” Martha dug at her ear in annoyance. “It
doesn’t concern you if you say he’s my son. Sebastian is just being a
responsible doctor.”
When Sebastian returned from the hospital, it was already 11:30 pm.

A cream–colored Golden Retriever trotted over lazily and rubbed against

him. He reached down to pat the dog on the head.

Pouring himself a glass of water, he headed into the study.

That morning, he had left without closing the windows. The wind had
scattered books and papers across the desk. He bent down and picked them
up one by one.

They were mostly medical records he had been reviewing recently. There
were so many potential causes for massive abdominal swelling.

Reading the case files made his eyes ache with exhaustion. He took off his
glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose, but it didn’t help.

Glancing at his phone, he saw an unread message from Luke that had been
sent earlier that morning. “I asked Taylor. She was in the neighboring class
and used to be the closest to Jane. Even she says she hasn’t been able to
contact Jane.”

Sebastian stared at that line of text. Not even her best friend could contact
her?

He opened their old Telegram group chat. Out of 48 members, most had
their names as nicknames, but six or seven accounts didn’t.

He hadn’t used this app in years.

Jane had long since blocked him on other social media.

Now, staring at those six or seven anonymous IDs, he added each of them.

Within minutes, three replied.

After some polite small talk, he realized none of them were Jane.
By the next day, the other three accounts had also replied, but not a single
one was hers.

Finally, there was one anonymous account left.

The account wasn’t private, but it also had no useful information. The
avatar was an outdated, tacky–looking cartoon girl, and yet Sebastian was
certain it was Jane.

That night at dinner, he glanced at his phone again.

There was still no response.

He tried adding her again, but three verification questions popped up. “Why
are you adding me? Who are you? Who am I?”

His replies were short and to the point. “I’m Sebastian Grant.”

“Jane Carlson.”

A colleague nearby commented, “Dr. Grant, you’ve been so distracted by

your phone today. Are you waiting for your girlfriend to text you?”

Plenty of female doctors at the hospital admired him. This instantly drew a
few curious gazes that were hungry for gossip.

After all, Sebastian had famously rejected the dean’s daughter when he first
joined. That news had spread like wildfire through the hospital.

One after another, nurses and doctors had tried to approach him with
confessions or breakfast deliveries. However, he had the same behavior–
cold and reserved, rejecting every advance with detached politeness.

He didn’t bother answering his colleague’s teasing remark, and the doctor
awkwardly chuckled before letting the matter drop.

A week later, Valeria opened her Telegram on a whim and nearly dropped
her phone in shock when she saw Sebastian’s request.
Staring at the request, she forced herself to act as though nothing had
happened.

However, that same week, Sebastian kept opening the app during his break
time.

Every day, he would click into her profile, staring at it. His request
remained unanswered. It was as if she hadn’t logged in for years.

He refused to believe that she really was dead.

After spending another afternoon in the clinic, Sebastian pulled out his
phone and created a brand–new Telegram account.

Maybe Jane was still alive and just didn’t want to add him. It was just like
when they broke up and she mailed back every single item he’d ever given
her, cutting ties completely.

He answered those same questions again.

“Why are you adding me? Who are you? What do you

want?”

This time, he replied, “I am Salem Jones and I need to talk to you.”

Salem Jones had been a basketball star and one of the most popular boys in
school back then.

Sebastian remembered once seeing Jane and Taylor deliver a love letter to
Salem.

That afternoon, Jane’s cheeks had been flushed red. She was so fair–
skinned, and the rosy glow on her was impossible to miss.

On the stairs, she had skipped alongside Taylor as though something

wonderful had happened.

Was delivering a love letter worth that much joy?

Sebastian admitted that pretending to be Salem to add her was
underhanded, even shameless, but he had acted purely on impulse.

If she accepted, then didn’t that mean she was still alive?

There was a thorn in his chest that he couldn’t get rid of, no matter how he
tried.

It was something that had been festering inside him for seven years,
twisting into something strange and complicated.

He had just returned to the country this year. In the seven years since, he
had dreamed of Jane a few times.

In the first semester of his senior year, he had asked her out to a hotel
before leaving to study abroad.

At first, he was only with her because of a fluke. However, she slowly
became something of an addiction to him.

Even Sebastian recognized that he had certain peculiarities in this aspect.

He liked seeing her cry. It provoked something in him that made him feel
alive.

Jane had been chubby, but he was a tall, athletic man. He had no trouble
carrying her at all.

Before leaving, he had given her a bank card with 200 thousand dollars in
it. She had accepted the money, which deeply pleased him, because she
usually resisted his gifts.

In their three years together, Sebastian had bought Jane many things, and
she had always refused. Only when he threatened to toss them in the trash
did she reluctantly take them.

That night, her skin flushed as she lay in his arms. He had told her to use
the money to buy herself something nice.

She had agreed softly and obediently.

It was barely a month after he went abroad that Martha called. She
informed Sebastian that there was a courier in his name, only for him to
have it set aside.

He fell sick from the change in climate overseas and spent two feverish
weeks in bed. He hadn’t contacted Jane, but he never expected that she
would not reach out to him at all.

In their three years together, they might have been in a relationship, but
Jane was so submissive that she rarely contacted him herself.

However, when he finally messaged her, his texts bounced back. She had
blocked him.

Sebastian, who had always lived a perfect life, was stunned. He was the
golden child, the pride of his family. He could have any girlfriend he
wanted.

So, why should Jane be different?

It wasn’t as though he wasn’t coming back. He was only studying abroad,

yet she had cut him

He found it laughable and infuriating.

When he returned home for the New Year, a large package was waiting for
him in his study, with the sender being “Carlson“.

Sebastian’s heart thumped hard in his chest as he opened it.

Inside were all the things he had given her during their three years together,
containing every gift and the amount of each monetary transfer. Jane had
consolidated all his transfers into a single bank card and sent it back.

Each item had a sticky note attached with the date, the place, and what he
had given her. Even the meals and drinks they had shared were recorded
down to the exact cost.
Every hotel stay and every night together was itemized and documented as
well.

The most expensive gifts–four purses, a bracelet, a necklace, and a watch

that were worth a small fortune—were left pristine and unused.

Even the cheapest things, such as daily necessities or meals, were carefully
accounted for.

Sebastian felt his head throb as he stared at all the items. He sent the box
tumbling with a furious kick, and all the contents scattered. Two boxes of
unused condoms spilled across the floor.

They landed at his feet, as if they were mocking him for being a fool.

She had severed all ties between them without any hesitation, leaving
nothing of association with him.
Ch. Kneeling for a second chance 6
Kneeling for a second chance 6

Chapter 6

As Sebastian stepped forward, his foot landed on a small pink rabbit. It was
plump and soft, with two long ears and a pair of bee wings attached to its
back.

He remembered how Jane used to adore this silly little thing.

He used to tease her about it, saying that it was a mutant rabbit that wasn’t
even a proper animal. It was ugly and had wings for some reason.

it so

Jane would fall silent and merely glare at him in response. She loved it so
much, so he called it ugly just to tease her.

They’d gotten it from a claw machine in the movie theater. She had wanted
it so badly, tugging on his arm and begging him with her soft, sweet voice.

And yet, she’d even returned this ugly little thing to him.

That night, Sebastian tried to call her in anger, only to find her number was
no longer in service.

She had severed all ties with him.

Sebastian had not heard anything about Jane for the past seven years. All he
knew was that she suddenly withdrew from university and completely
vanished.
He had been busy with his medical studies, which had been hellish to begin
with. On top of that, Alexander had taken over the Grant Group. So, he
voluntarily withdrew from the fight for inheritance to avoid damaging their
brotherly bond.

That was why Sebastian hadn’t wanted to return to the country for some
time.

Jane became a thorn in his heart, even if he couldn’t say when it appeared.
While he hated and resented it, he had also silently accepted its presence.

It didn’t affect him most of the time, but when it did, it flared up suddenly,
suffocating him.

That afternoon, while driving to work, Sebastian suddenly saw a figure dart
onto the road. He slammed on the brakes, and the car screeched to a halt.

Then, he ran out to check.

A little girl was sitting on the asphalt, and her large eyes were brimming
with fear. In her arms was a tiny mutt.

“Are you okay? Are you hurt?” he asked, bending down and gently carrying
her up. He checked for injuries and didn’t see any obvious wounds.

However, her palms were scraped from the pavement.

quickly

Chapter 6

The girl seemed frightened. Her eyes reddened as she answered softly,
“Mr. Doctor, I’m okay. Could you check on the puppy? Your car almost
ran it over.”

The little mutt was no more than two or three months old and lay curled up
in her arms.
Sebastian frowned. With her fair skin and big, bright eyes, that girl looked
familiar.

He didn’t expect to remember a patient he’d only seen once clearly.

He saw countless patients every day, but he somehow recognized her. He

had seen her before, and

her name was Selena.

“Do you realize how dangerous that was? If I hadn’t braked in time, the
consequences would have

been serious,” Sebastian scolded.

44

ール

He looked around and saw that she was alone. “Where are your parents?”

Selena bit her lip nervously. “I-”

“Lenny!” A woman’s voice called out.

L
The sound of running footsteps drew closer, carrying a faint, warm
fragrance in the stifling summer air.

Valeria ran up and pulled Selena into her arms. “Lenny, are you okay?”

“I’m fine, Mommy. The puppy is fine too!” The slight sting in Selena’s
palms didn’t matter. She reached out to hug Valeria’s neck. “Mommy, I’m
really okay.”

Valeria’s heart was still racing. Since it was Saturday, she brought Selena to
have some fast food. She had gone to pick up their order when Selena
disappeared.

The sound of screeching brakes had nearly stopped her heart.

Thankfully, Selena was fine.

Looking up, Valeria met Sebastian’s gaze. She bit her lip, and her eyes
trembled slightly.

Sebastian stood there in his light gray tracksuit with one hand in his pocket.
His sharp figure and distant air made him seem even more imposing at such
a short distance away.

Their eyes met, and she stepped in front of Selena

Her heart pounded as she began hoarsely, “You…”

shielding her instinctively.

She wasn’t wearing a mask that day, so her face was completely exposed.
The stifling summer wind lifted the hem of her pale blue dress slightly as
the sun bore down on them from above.

Sebastian was a short distance away, but Valeria felt her vision blurring as
the world seemed to stand still.

A low ringing filled her ears.

“Get in the car. I’ll take your daughter to the hospital for a checkup,” he
said, watching her stand there protectively in front of Selena.

Valeria responded, “No need to trouble yourself. I’ll handle it.”

Chapter

At the same time, she let out a quiet sigh of relief. The way he spoke meant
he hadn’t recognized

het

Sebastian got into his car and honked once, looking at them through the
window.

“I’m a surgeon. Many car accident injuries won’t show superficially, but
they can be severe internally. I’ll take responsibility if anything happens,”
he commented, almost wanting to remind them that they had consulted him
before.

At that moment, he glanced again at Valeria. Her pale skin was flushed pink
from the sunlight.

Her blue dress swayed slightly in the breeze. It might have been the dress
color or something else, but it caused Sebastian to squint slightly.

There was something about her that seemed familiar, but he didn’t ask.
Doing so would have felt like a cheap pickup line.

Besides, there was something odd about her.

Her daughter had just been in a car accident. Sebastian did think the girl
was fine since he had hit the brakes on time, and there was nothing visibly
wrong.

However, most parents would have either rushed their daughter to the
hospital for a full checkup or demanded compensation, but this woman was
different.
Valeria entered the car with Selena and sat in the backseat.

At the hospital, Sebastian stayed with them throughout the checkups.

When it came time for a chest and abdomen CT scan, a parent was required
to accompany the

child.

Sebastian carried Selena in, causing a doctor to tease, “Dr. Grant, is this
your daughter? She really

looks like you.”

Valeria bit her lip hard. Was it that obvious?

She suddenly felt several gazes fall on her. Pinching her arm, she kept her
head down and avoided looking at Sebastian.

Sebastian could only smile faintly and say to Valeria, “Wait outside. There’s
radiation inside.”

As expected, he drew attention wherever he went.

Valeria followed him with her head lowered, but he could still hear
whispers around them.

“Who’s the little girl in Dr. Grant’s arms?”

“Is that woman next to him his girlfriend?”

“So, that’s Dr. Grant’s type?”

“No way. Didn’t he reject the dean’s daughter by saying he liked women
who are well–endowed

and fair–skinned?”

Chapter 6
“Seriously? He seems so refined, but he’s into that?”

“Men are all the same. Remember, the dean’s daughter even transferred to
cardiothoracic surgery for Dr. Grant’s sake. She threw quite a tantrum when
he rejected her.”

“Enough gossip. That’s probably Dr. Grant’s relative. That girl looks like
she’s five or six years old. How could she be his child? Dr. Grant isn’t even
thirty yet.”

“Still, that woman with him is quite stunning.”

After a long afternoon of tests, it turned out Selena only sustained minor
soft tissue injuries on her

knee and wrist. As such, Valeria finally relaxed.

“Thank you for everything,” she said softly to Sebastian.

“My contact info is on this card. Don’t hesitate to reach out if your daughter
has any issues,” came Sebastian’s reply.

She lowered her gaze to the business card in his fingers and took it,
thanking him again before

taking Selena’s hand and leaving.

They had only taken a few steps when she heard his low, raspy voice
behind her. “Have we met

before?”

Valeria froze before coming up with an excuse. “Yes, you probably don’t
remember us since you. have many patients. My daughter has a heart
condition, and I brought her to see you some time

ago.”
Narrowing his eyes, Sebastian smiled faintly. “That’s not what I meant,
Selena’s mother.”

At that, Valeria glanced back at him. Her heart trembled at the sight of his
aloofness and the

depth in his eyes.

Ch. Kneeling for a second chance 7
Kneeling for a second chance 7

Chapter 7

Valeria pulled Selena along and left.

Not forgetting to turn back, Selena waved goodbye to Sebastian.

A colleague passing by smiled at Sebastian. “Is that a relative of yours?

That girl really looks a lot like you. I guess your whole family has great
genes.”

“Does she?” Sebastian raised an eyebrow.

When he looked up again, Valeria and Selena had already left.

Martha would probably be over the moon if he really had a daughter of

Selena’s age, but that

wasn’t possible, no matter how he considered the possibility.

Still, that little girl was awfully cute.

Sebastian thought of Selena and felt a faint, inexplicable tug in his chest.

On the way home, Selena asked, “Mommy, Potato is still in Mr. Doctor’s
car.”

“Potato?” Valeria realized that Selena meant the pale yellow mutt she’d
saved in traffic.
Thinking about how grave that situation had been, Valeria turned serious.
“Lenny, you can’t do such dangerous things again.”

Selena explained, “I know. But Mommy, he wasn’t driving that fast. His car
didn’t hit me. I got scared and fell by myself.”

“That doesn’t mean it’s okay.” Valeria ruffled Selena’s hair.

Selena was everything to her.

“But Mommy, Potato is still in Mr. Doctor’s car, and he looks a lot like
Daddy,” Selena protested.

“Lenny, you mustn’t tell anyone else that he looks like Daddy, because he
might not be happy he hears about it. We have to respect him,” Valeria
advised in a slight panic.

Even though she couldn’t fully explain herself, Selena still nodded
obediently.

if

Valeria held Selena close. Weaving a web of lies like this merely felt
messier each time she added

something to it.

There was no way she could approach Sebastian to ask for the dog back.

Besides, she was living in Lucy’s house, which was a cramped apartment in
an aging

neighborhood. A barking dog would disturb the neighbors.

Even if Valeria didn’t think Sebastian was a compassionate person, he

probably wasn’t the type who hated dogs. She remembered the time when
she tried to get him to adopt a pitiful stray dog for the winter, only to be
coldly refused by him.
Chapter

He had carried himself with a distant air–unless he was in bed. There

were even times when he

had a sharp tongue.

Valeria said, “Lenny, once you’re done with your surgery and you’ve
recovered, I’ll work really hard to buy us a house of our own. Then,
we’ll get you a dog, alright?”

“But that won’t be Potato anymore,” Selena responded softly, causing

Valeria’s heart to ache.

At 9:00 pm, Valeria sat with Selena, helping her decorate a school poster.

On the paper, Selena had drawn a cute, chubby little puppy. It was yellow
and adorable.

In the end, Valeria couldn’t resist picking up her phone. She found the
business card Sebastian had handed her earlier and dialed his number to ask
for the dog.

It was probably his work number, but it was only the second time she had
called him in the past seven years. The first was six years ago–she was in
the hospital, weak from massive blood loss, and dialled his number in the
dead of the night.

When she heard his deep voice on the other end, she hung up without
saying a word.

Now, as she stood on the balcony, she glanced into the living room. Selena
was on the couch watching TV.

After closing the balcony door, Valeria leaned against it, her eyes fixed on
her phone. It took her ages before she pressed the dial button.

The phone rang three times before it was answered.

The pleasant sound of a woman came through. “Hello, are you looking for
Sebastian?”

Valeria’s blood ran cold. She gripped her phone tightly, and her throat
locked up.

The woman on the other end called out a few more times.

Finally, Valeria found her voice, answering, “Sorry, I have the wrong
number.”

“No, you don’t. You’re looking for Sebastian, right? He’s in the shower. I’ll
have him call you back

later.”

Then, the call ended. It wasn’t the woman who hung up. It was Valeria who
did.

It was 9:00 pm.

Was that woman his girlfriend?

A man like him, with his looks and his background, would never lack
women around him.

Valeria took a deep breath, and her face was filled with exhaustion. She sat
at the door, gazing up at the moonlight outside. She reminded herself that
she had no business worrying about

Sebastian.

After all, it had been seven years. They had been living in two completely
different worlds.

He might have already forgotten all about Jane, or maybe having once dated
a fat woman stained

his reputation and left him embarrassed.

If it hadn’t been for her blackmailing him with his niece Gabriella Grant’s
secret back then, why would he ever have dated her?

Valeria felt a bit dizzy.

When she pushed herself to her feet, her fingers clung tightly to the door
handle. She closed her eyes and steadied her breathing. Her head was
spinning, and her legs were weak.

Ever since she’d given birth, she had lost weight. And along with it came
low blood sugar.

Whenever she was too tired, anxious, or stressed, it would flare up.

Suddenly, her phone buzzed violently in her palm. She looked down to see
Sebastian’s number on the screen. He was returning her call.

The vibration stung her hand, sending shivers through her body as she
stared blankly at the flashing digits.

She took a deep breath and answered.

On the third floor of the Grant residence, Sebastian had just gotten out of
the shower. He was dressed in black silk pajamas, with drops of water
clinging to his short hair.

As he picked up the phone, he looked at the little mutt sprawled on the

floor, happily lapping at

its milk.

He walked over while he was still on the phone. Seeing that the mutt was
about to fall face–first

into the bowl, he lifted it.

“Hello? Who is this? Do you need something?” Sebastian’s tone was cool
and even.
Mallory chided, “Be gentle! You’re too rough.”

She came over and took the puppy from him, cradling it in her arms.

On Valeria’s end, she heard the woman’s playful voice and felt her throat
tighten. Was he flirting with his girlfriend?

Had he been with her in bed and only called back as an afterthought?

She bit her lips hard.

“Hello? If you have something to say, spit it out.” Sebastian didn’t hang up.
He assumed it was a patient calling, since that number was accessible at all
times.

“It’s me. Mr. Grant, is my daughter’s dog with you?” The gentle female
voice on the line made Sebastian pause.

For a moment, he wondered if his mind was playing tricks on him. Had
thinking about Jane so

much lately made him lose it? Otherwise, why did that voice sound so
familiar?

He replied, “Yes, it’s here with me.”

Chapter 7

Valeria asked, “Would you be available tomorrow, Mr. Grant? We could

arrange a place to meet. My daughter really likes that dog…”

Sebastian replied, “I need to head to Amstead tomorrow, so let’s do next

week. I’ll contact you then.

“Alright.” Valeria bit her lip. “Sorry for bothering you.”

As she was about to hang up and lower her hand, Sebastian asked, “What’s
your name? I’ll save your number.”
“Valeria,” she responded.

“That’s a strange name.” Sebastian frowned, mishearing her.

Mallory couldn’t help but roll her eyes at her brother. “Valeria is a pretty
normal name. Are you

dumb?”

On Valeria’s end, she heard the woman scolding Sebastian and pictured a
pampered heiress teasing him.

She immediately hung up the phone, telling herself that running away
wasn’t shameful. At least, for now, it was necessary.

Spin to Claim Your Surprise Reward!

X
Ch. Kneeling for a second chance 8
Kneeling for a second chance 8

Chapter 8

When Valeria walked into the living room, Selena was already so
exhausted that she could barely keep her eyes open. Carrying Selena into
the bedroom, she gently patted the child’s back and tucked a pink bunny
plushie into her arms.

She tidied up Selena’s backpack and caught sight of a hand–drawn poster

with a pale yellow

puppy on it.

Valeria let out a quiet sigh, deciding she’d take a trip to the pet fair
tomorrow.

Sebastian tossed his phone onto the nightstand. Then, he used the gray
towel draped around his

neck to rub at his damp hair.

Mallory stood nearby, firing off questions nonstop. “Was it a female

patient? She sounded quite young and pretty, too. Is she single? Be gentle
next time. And is that chubby little dog hers?”

“Mallory, when did you become such a gossipy person?” he asked in a low
tone.

“Come on,” came her response. “I’m only worried for you.”
He let out a faint scoff and gave a wry smile.

After tossing the tower aside, he leaned back. “Are you a psychic or
something? How do you know whether she’s pretty after hearing her voice
on the phone? You’re wasting your talents at the Grant Group. You should
consider applying elsewhere instead with that superpower.

“1

“She’s probably beautiful, isn’t she?” Mallory teased curiously.

“She’s ugly,” Sebastian answered flatly, not even glancing up as he sat

down with his laptop, flipping through patient records. “Close the door.”

“Then, she must be drop–dead gorgeous.” She knew her brother too well.
He often meant the opposite of what he said. So, she sauntered over and
plopped down beside him. “Valeria, was it? That’s a lovely name. Do you
have a photo? Show me.”

Sebastian queried, “When did you turn into Mom? Why are you so naggy?
She already has a daughter with congenital heart disease. The daughter was
once my patient.

“She’s married?” Mallory blinked. “So, she really is a patient. I thought…”

Her voice trailed off as she caught sight of his cool, detached expression.
Remembering their parents‘ constant urging, she stubbornly mentioned,
“You should at least meet with that woman from the Lawson family.”

Sebastian handed his phone. “I met her and even added her online. We
chatted, so tell Mom the

task is done.”

Mallory scrolled through his chat history with Sabrina, and her expression
darkened.
Sabrina: “Sebastian, are you busy today? I’ve got two tickets to the music
festival.”

444

Chapter 8

Sebastian: “Yeah, I am.”

Sabrina: “Sebastian, I heard my friend has some heart issues. Can I ask you
a few questions?”

Sebastian: “Make an appointment.

Sabrina: “Sebastian, I heard you’re off this Saturday. Want to catch a

movie?”

Sebastian: “I’ll be on call.”

Mallory stared at the sparse replies and felt a headache coming on. “What
type of woman do you

like, exactly? If the Lawson woman isn’t good enough, then what about the
dean’s daughter? How about the heiress from the Dale family?”

To her surprise, Sebastian actually answered, “Someone well–endowed

with a slim waist, long legs, and fair skin. She mustn’t be too skinny or too
flashy either. Oh, she mustn’t be too short.”

She was stunned for a moment as she sketched out a rough outline in her
mind. Glancing sideways at Sebastian, she carefully asked, “Jane Carlson’s
your type?”

The next moment, his dark eyes glanced at her in the silence. Merely
closing his laptop, he

barked, “Close the door.”

She had been dismissed.

Mallory was six years older and a seasoned executive at Grant Group, but
she still struggled to deal with her brother at times. He had similar
characteristics to their father–commanding presence

and the natural skillsets of a leader.

The Grant Group would have already been his, if he hadn’t chosen
medicine to avoid competing

with Alexander.

As she stepped out of the room, she saw Martha waiting at the door.

Martha immediately grabbed Mallory’s hands and asked for an update.

After hearing Mallory’s answer, Martha sighed helplessly. “Is he looking

for a girlfriend or hiring a model? He has such specific requirements…”

She warned Mallory, “Don’t tell your father about these standards yet. With
his traditional mindset, he’ll just say that Sebastian has a shallow taste
again.”

“Don’t you remember, Mom?” Mallory asked. “Back in college, Sebastian

had a girlfriend…”

“Of course I do. Didn’t he send Gabriella overseas because of that

woman?” Martha would never forget that incident. The situation had caused
quite a stir back then, but it had honestly been

Gabriella’s fault.

Martha had almost let that memory fade. Now, she thought that they could
perhaps track that woman down. If that woman were single, perhaps she
and Sebastian could rekindle their relationship.

Mallory knew exactly what Martha was thinking. She had brought it up
once, only for Sebastian’s

Chapter &
expression to darken.

She wanted to dampen Martha’s enthusiasm, but she held back upon seeing
the glimmer in Martha’s eyes.

Mallory also remembered that seven years ago, not long after Sebastian
went abroad, that woman broke up with him and sent a huge package to the
Grant residence.

When Sebastian came back and opened it, it turned out she had returned
every single item from

their three–year relationship. It was a clean, decisive end, as if she’d

vanished from the face of the

earth.

She had even calculated the cost of a single bottle of mineral water and
repaid it.

That was the first time Mallory had ever seen Sebastian exasperated.

The week passed by quickly.

Valeria attended a fabric expo held in Slate City, collecting ideas and
materials for her work.

A few coworkers were whispering nearby.

Lindsey excitedly grabbed Valeria’s hand and whispered, “Did you hear?
Ms. Lawson is in a relationship. It’s an arranged marriage. The guy’s family
is apparently super powerful. It’s one of the top guns in Slate Cty.”

Valeria didn’t usually pay attention to such gossip, but she couldn’t help but
think of the Grant family at the mention of powerful families.

She didn’t like Sabrina’s attitude at work, but it didn’t feel right to judge her
personal life either.
Shaking Valerie’s hand, Lindey continued, “If only one of those rich CEOS
could fall for you, then I don’t have to work that hard anymore. Hey, why
don’t you take a shot? Use your good looks to reel

one in.”

Valeria smiled faintly, reminding, “My daughter’s already six.‘

On top of that, she didn’t really think she looked that great.

Even though she had slimmed down, received compliments from

colleagues, and occasionally caught admiring glances from strangers,
Valeria still didn’t feel attractive.

Maybe it was because of all the discrimination she had endured when she
was heavier, but

insecurity and a lack of confidence were in her blood.

Lindsey tilted her chin playfully. “So what if you have a child? Beauty is
rare. If I were a man, I’d totally fall for your soft, elegant kind of beauty.”

Then, she slid a hand lightly along Valeria’s waist. “You’re so slim. How do
you even maintain this figure?”

Valeria swatted her hand away with a laugh, treating it as harmless teasing.
“Alright, let’s finish documenting these fabrics. We’ve got a meeting
tomorrow.”

Chapter

Her phone buzzed, but she was busy taking photos in the crowded
exhibition hall.

By the time she and Lindsey finished and went for food that evening, she
finally checked her phone

Only then did she see a missed call from the afternoon.
As she stared at the digits, her appetite completely vanished. It was
Sebastian’s n
Ch. Kneeling for a second chance 9
Kneeling for a second chance 9

Chapter 9

Valeria remembered that it had been a week since Sebastian said that he
was busy and that he would talk to her about returning the dog next
week.

A few days back, she had already discussed with Lucy about getting a
puppy, to which Lucy immediately agreed.

There was a terrace at the attic that could serve as an open space for the
puppy.

Since Valeria had already made up her mind to adopt a pet dog, she was
also determined to take good care of it.

So long as the dog did not bark too loudly and disturb the neighbors, having
a pet around could

even keep Selena company whenever Valeria was busy.

Valeria had been thinking about a lot of things over the past week.

One thing among many was that Sebastian had gotten himself a girlfriend.

Even if he did not, Valeria knew that there could never really be anything
between them. She decided that from now on, she would just avoid having
him as her doctor whenever she went to the hospital for follow–ups.
Slate City was a big place, after all. There was no way they would keep
running into each other.

Lindsey noticed Valeria’s frown and asked, “What’s wrong, Valeria? Did
something happen?”

Valeria replied, “Are you free tomorrow? I want to get a puppy for Lenny
from the pet fair.”

“Sure! I’ll see you tomorrow morning.”

The next morning, Lindsey drove Valeria to a pet shop.

A chubby beige colored puppy started licking Valeria’s fingers, its tiny eyes
full of spirit.

Valeria immediately bought it. When she brought it home, Selena was
thrilled and held it

cautiously in her arms.

However, Valeria also noticed that beneath Selena’s joyful expression was a
faint trace of disappointment. The pet dog was not the stray that Selena had
rescued.

Some things just could not be replaced after all.

Valeria brushed a strand of hair from Selena’s forehead, suggesting,

“Lenny, let’s give it a name.”

Selena fell into thought for a while.

They went through many names and eventually settled on naming the
puppy ‘Pork Chop‘.

Pork Chop was very well–behaved and quickly adapted to its new home.

Chapter 9
Valeria had also bought some pet supplies.

Pork Chop was an adorable little puppy. It liked to curl up on Valeria’s

slippers at night, causing her to always check the floor whenever she got
out of bed, afraid that she might step on it.

Valeria did not hear from Sebastian for the entire week, save for one phone
call she missed

because she was busy.

She eventually forgot about it over the course of her packed schedule–that
was, until Wednesday.

Lindsey was clutching her stomach when she came to Valeria for help.
“Valeria, are you free at noon? I’m having a really bad period cramp today.

“Could you do me a favor and help Ms. Lawson deliver lunch in my stead?
She said to bring it to cardiology room number two in the outpatient wing
of Gildrum Hospital. It’s for her boyfriend.”

Valeria agreed to help after seeing just how pale Lindsey had become from
the pain.

Lindsey was Sabrina’s assistant, so she often ran such errands.

Valeria later arrived at the outpatient wing of Gildrum Hospital at around

11:50 am. The door to room number two was wide open, revealing a few
patients inside the room.

She walked up to the entrance and planned to just drop off the lunch there.
However, to her wildest surprise, Sabrina’s boyfriend was Sebastian
himself.

Golden rays of sunlight spilled through the window onto his white coat. He
was focused on typing in prescriptions on the keyboard while calmly giving
instructions to the patient beside him.

Valeria gripped the thermos tightly as she pursed her lips.

She had just taken a step back to leave when Sebastian suddenly looked up,
as if her every action was being put under the spotlight.

She immediately froze mid–step.

He frowned slightly and tapped the table with his finger. “Come in.”

The patient beside him left the room, leaving only Valeria and Sebastian
within.

Calming herself down, Valeria walked back inside the room one step at a
time before putting down the thermos on the table. “This is from your
girlfriend, Sabrina. She asked me to bring it to you. The Lawson family’s
housekeeper prepared it. Have it while it’s warm.”

She spoke up like a robot reporting the completion of its task. Then, she
prepared to leave as soon

as she finished.

A deep, cool voice stopped her. “From my girlfriend? Since when do I have
one?”

Valeria replied, “Ms. Lawson’s my boss. Everyone at work knows that she’s
been dating someone

recently.”

Chapter

3/4

Then, she recalled the woman’s voice she had heard on the phone a few
nights back, wondering whether it was Sabrina herself.

She continued, “Well, I shouldn’t pry into other people’s personal matters.
I’ve delivered the lunch as instructed. I’ll be going now if there’s nothing
else.”
She did not feel like arguing with Sebastian at that moment.

As Valeria turned to leave, however, he suddenly grabbed her wrist. She

could not react in time and stumbled right into his arms.

At the very same time, one hand slid down to her waist, while the other
hand tilted her chin up, his thumb pressing lightly on her soft lips.

He whispered, “Ms. Neal, can you help me?”

The rough texture on his thumb grazed her lips lightly.

Valeria trembled slightly, her lashes fluttering.

Sebastian saw someone walking through the door from the corner of his
eye. He squinted as he tightened his grip on Valeria’s waist.

Surprised by how slender it was, he still pulled her forward, causing Valeria
to fall straight into his lap.

He then lowered his head and went in for a kiss.

His kiss, however, landed on his own thumb. He did not directly kiss her,
but the distance between them was still so close that it was almost
nonexistent.

Valeria was completely frozen. Her eyes were wide open as she stared at the
face inches away from her own.

Sebastian’s handsome face was right in front of her, his nose brushing
against hers. Their breaths were entangled in the same exact space.

Her entire body was stilled as his overwhelming presence engulfed her.

Valeria felt a buzz running through her mind, and she instinctively pushed
Sebastian away, only for his hand on her waist to tighten up further.

She was utterly confused.

Suddenly, a woman’s shriek rang out from the doorway. “What are you two
doing?!”

Valeria was snapped back to her senses, while the hand on her waist rose to
the back of her head to press her into Sebastian’s chest.

Sebastian looked toward the door, responding, “Ms. Gardner, it’s currently
break time. What I do is none of your business.”

Ruby replied, “You rejected me because of her?! What does she have that I
don’t? Our families have

known each other for years, you know? I’m just more suitable for you in
any way, shape, or form!”

Sebastian’s long fingers traced the curve of Valeria’s back. His dark eyes
stared coldly at Ruby by

Chapter 9

the door as he replied emotionlessly, “Close the door, please. You’re not
welcome here.”

Ruby gritted her teeth as she glared at Valeria’s back, as if trying to carve a
hole through Valeria.

Valeria slowly looked up and met Sebastian’s deep eyes. His sharp gaze was
noticeably filled with

a look of amusement.

Only then did she realize that he was just putting on a show for Ruby to get
rid of a clingy pursuer.

From Ruby’s perspective, they must have looked like they were kissing.

However, in reality, Sebastian did not touch Valeria’s lips.

Even so, they were still really close to each other. Their bodies were
practically pressed together.

Sebastian spoke, his voice low and alluring. “Ms. Neal, how long do you
plan to sit on my lap?” He looked into the startled eyes of the woman in his
arms, a faint yet meaningful smile on his face.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
10 Kneeling for a second chance 10

Chapter 10

Valeria resembled that of a startled bird as she immediately tried to get up

and leave. To her surprise, however, Sebastian’s strong arms had already
locked her down by the waist.

She gritted her teeth lightly and said, “Excuse me, Dr. Grant.”

Sebastian finally let go.

Valeria stood up and took several steps back to put some

distance between the two of them. She then took a deep breath and said,
“Please have some self–respect, Dr. Grant.”

With that, she turned and left.

Sebastian was amused as he repeated her words. “Self–respect, huh?”

He then watched as Valeria left the room. Her pale blue dress danced
around her through the air, leaving a subtle fragrance in its wake.

Sebastian drove out of the hospital and spotted the same pale blue dress
from a distance by the roadside. The familiar and elegant scent seemed to
have drifted through the sweltering heat and ended up around him once
more.

He was not quite sure whether it was due to the harsh sunlight during
August, but he noticed that Valeria’s skin looked
extremely pale. It was so striking to his eyes that it was

Chapter 10

impossible to ignore.

It also gave him a strange sense of familiarity.

Sebastian subconsciously started thinking about when he had leaned in to

kiss her. While it was not a kiss on her lips, he had

still touched the corner of her mouth.

He recalled how soft her lips were, along with the faint fragrance she
carried. He also recalled her waist, which he was able to hold with just one
hand.

He reckoned that Valeria was probably cursing at him in her heart,

struggling and fleeing like a frightened bird. At the same time, she was also
trying to maintain some dignity.

Just then, Sebastian pulled up his black Cayenne beside Valeria

and honked a few times.

Valeria flinched like a startled cat before warily glancing at the

vehicle beside her.

The car window rolled down to reveal a handsome face. “Get in.”

She replied, “I don’t wish to trouble you, Dr. Grant.”

“I don’t like repeating myself,” Sebastian replied, his eyes fixed on her face
that was burned red by the blazing heat.

Valeria’s flushed cheeks were glistening with sweat as her long black hair
stuck to her face. Meanwhile, hot air immediately
surged into the car as he rolled down the windows.

He continued, “Do you not want the dog anymore? If you don’t, I guess I’ll
just throw that fat thing away.”

Chapter 10

She hesitated for a few seconds and eventually got inside the car.

The car soon came to a halt in the underground garage of Vista

Bay.

Valeria followed behind Sebastian while maintaining a two-

meter distance.

Sebastian lived on the 12th floor. He did not bother to block the

keypad when he entered the password. However, she still instinctively

turned away, as it was never a polite thing to be peeking at other people’s
passwords.

He noticed what she was doing and chuckled softly. Then, he

opened the door and walked in first.

Valeria stood by the entrance. There were no slippers to change into, and no
shoe rack for her shoes.

While she was still hesitating over what to do, a bark rang out

from inside the house. A cream -colored Golden Retriever soon

ran out and locked eyes with her.

Sebastian’s voice rang out right after. “Nemo, come here.”

The dog ignored him and stared intently at Valeria instead while
sniffing her. After a while, it started wagging its tail.

Valeria looked at the Golden Retriever and saw that it looked

rather pale. She reckoned that it must be in its senior years.

The dog had a cream–colored coat, leaving her surprised that Sebastian
even had a pet dog.

Chapter 10

She instinctively reached out to pat its head and could not help but recall
the cream–colored stray puppy she had rescued seven years ago. It was also
a Golden Retriever, but not a purebred one.

She was living at the school by then, and she also had no family

around.

The stray puppy was about three to four months old back then, and it looked
extremely pitiful while drenched in the rain. Valeria had pleaded for
Sebastian to adopt and take care of it.

Back then, he had refused her outright. “I don’t like dogs.”

And now, as Valeria looked at the Golden Retriever before her, she
wondered whether it was the same puppy from back then.

She then dismissed the idea the very next second. She figured

that there was no way it could be the same dog.

Sebastian raised his voice and repeated himself. “Nemo!”

21

The Golden Retriever finally turned around and ran back inside
the house. He unbuttoned his cuffs and rolled his sleeves to his forearms to
pick up a puppy by the scruff of its neck before handing it over to Valeria.
“Here, take it.”

He then used his free right hand to hold out a plastic bag filled with dog
food and some treats. “I bought a little too much.”

Valeria cradled the puppy in her arms, and it whimpered softly. She didn’t
look at Sebastian as she murmured, “Thank you, and sorry for the trouble.”

She was looking at the plastic bag filled with dog food, milk

powder, and various items for the care of a pet. She could tell that

Chapter 10

they were not exactly cheap stuff. “How much are all of these? I’ll

pay you.”

An odd feeling stirred in her chest at that moment.

Sebastian had not wanted anything in return initially, so he gave her a

strange look upon hearing her question as she stood by the doorway.

He lowered his eyes as he realized that Valeria must have really liked the
color blue. She was also wearing blue the last time he

saw her.

The lighting in the hallway shone down brightly upon Valeria, casting her
with an indescribable presence.

Sebastian could not help feeling that she looked familiar, but he had spent
the past seven years overseas at Inkko. If he had seen Valeria during that
time, he would have definitely remembered

her.
The woman in front of him was not someone a man would ever forget,
given her character and her looks.

That strange feeling of familiarity had first hit him when he saw her in the
consultation room for the first time.

Sebastian then took out his phone to accept Valeria’s payment.

Valeria, however, just opened up her bag and took out her wallet. She still
carried a few hundred dollars in cash even in this day

and age.

She had a total of 450 dollars, and she took it all out to hand it

over to Sebastian.

Chapter 10

Sebastian looked at her slender fingers and raised an eyebrow slightly. He

then took the cash from her and rubbed it between

his fingers.

He found her actions rather amusing, his dark gaze growing

deeper.

Valeria soon stepped back into the elevator. Just as the doors were slowly
closing, however, a long hand reached in and pried the doors open,
revealing Sebastian’s intense gaze.

He stared at her as if trying to carve a hole through her. “Ms. Neal,

have we met before?”

Her heart immediately skipped a beat. “Oh, well, I brought my daughter to

the hospital once, and you were there.”
“I’m not talking about that time.”

Valeria’s voice was steady and clear, almost as if determined to hide

something. “No, we’ve never met before.”
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
11 Kneeling for a second chance 11

Chapter 11

Sebastian did not believe Valeria at all. His gaze continued to sweep all
over her face.

Her breathing grew rapid. She clutched the puppy in her arms,
subconsciously taking two steps back and pressing her back firmly against
the elevator’s walls.

Then, he added, “I’m just asking you a question, Ms. Neal. Why are

you so nervous?”

Valeria replied, “Dr. Grant, don’t you think that what you’re doing

right now is rather inappropriate?”

ki

life

“I’m standing outside the elevator, six feet seven inches away from you,
and you’re referring to me as inappropriate?” Sebastian replied, looking at
her calmly.
124

She was pressed tightly into a corner of the elevator as she stared

at him on full alert.

The elevator soon let out a few warning beeps, indicating that the doors had
remained open for far too long.

Sebastian eventually let go of his hand, allowing the elevator doors to

slowly close.

Valeria continued staring into his dark eyes until the doors shut. Then, she
finally let out a breath of relief. Her back was

completely drenched in sweat at that point.

She wondered whether he had recognized her for a while before

Chapter 11

deciding that he most likely did not. She figured that there was not much
Sebastian could do, even if he did.

Selena was her daughter, and she would never hand Selena over

to the Grants.

Seven years had passed, and Sebastian already had a new

girlfriend. Valeria’s past identity as Jane was nothing more than a girl he
played around with.

She reckoned that someone like Sebastian, who was born with a silver
spoon in his mouth, would probably be even less willing to bring up that
part of his past.

Sebastian lowered his hand and walked back home.

Nemo let out a soft whimper toward the elevator, seemingly unwilling to
see its own ‘son‘ being taken away.

Sebastian seemed to have understood its feelings as he patted its

head.

He spoke with a hint of sarcasm. “You only had the puppy for a week, and
you already think of it as your own child, huh? What a philanthropist you
are.”

Nemo slapped Sebastian’s leg with its tail, clearly dissatisfied with
Sebastian. It slowly trotted back to the living room, flopped

into its bed, and sulked while chewing on a stuffed bunny.

Sebastian sat down on the couch with his legs crossed and glanced at the
money on the table, totaling up to 450 dollars.

He frowned as he took a cigarette from the pack on the table and

Chapter

smoked half of it.

The smoke from the cigarette lightly veiled his handsome face.

Nemo pawed at the cupboard under the coffee table, looking for treats.
Sebastian stood up and walked over, only to find that it was filled with food
for puppies that he had bought recently.

Valeria had already taken with her some puppy kibble, canned food, and
powdered milk. He did not expect there to be so many things left.

Snatching a treat from Nemo’s mouth, Sebastian tossed it into the trash.
“You can’t eat these. They’re for puppies, and you’re not one anymore.”

He then stared at the drawer full of pet supplies and scoffed. He had
decided to consider buying them all as an act of charity.
Valeria soon brought the puppy home and named it “Potato“. Selena’s eyes
lit up with joy when she saw it.

Now that there were two dogs inside the house, it was bound to be noisy.
However, Potato was already potty–trained. Valeria figured that Sebastian
must have already taught the puppy.

The truth was that, back at Sebastian’s house, she was already wondering
whether Potato would have lived a better life if it had stayed with
Sebastian.

She might not even be able to afford the same expensive dog food

for it.

Chapter 11

That night, Valeria had a dream.

She dreamt of Sebastian, along with a faceless old woman. However, she
could tell that the woman was Martha.

The two of them had somehow found Valeria and also found out

that Selena was Sebastian’s daughter.

Martha then accused Valeria of trying to climb the social ladder through
Selena. She even cursed at Valeria, telling Valeria that she must be
dreaming if she thought that she could marry into the Grant family.

They then wanted to take Selena away.

Sebastian would plan to marry and have a family, while Selena would
become an illegitimate child that he refused to

acknowledge.

Valeria then dreamt of Alexander, Wendy, and their daughter, Gabriella.

She also dreamt about her old classmates, who pointed at her and shouted,
“You’re a thief! What a fat, ugly, and shameless girl you are, threatening
Mr. Grant to be your boyfriend! Why don’t you take a look at yourself in
the mirror?!”

She also dreamt about the greedy faces of her Aunt Jennifer and

Uncle Thomas.

Valeria then saw herself lying in a pool of blood. Selena was crying beside
her and eventually collapsed from a heart attack.

It jolted Valeria awake from the nightmare right away.

She got out of bed and rushed to Selena’s room without even putting on her
slippers. She finally breathed a sigh of relief when

Chapter 17

she saw Selena sleeping peacefully.

She could not help but lean down and gently kiss Selena on the

cheek.

Selena was slightly stirred awake and murmured, “Mommy?”

Valeria lay down beside Selena and pulled Selena into her arms. Mommy’s
right here.”

Feeling her own daughter’s breathing and warmth, she slowly calmed
down.

Valeria could not fall back to sleep. She waited until Selena was asleep once
more before getting up and walking to the window to stare at the moon high
and bright in the sky.

The moonlight spilled faintly through the window.

Valeria was still feeling rather unsettled.

However, she was not the only one who could not sleep that night.

Sebastian was awake at the moment as well.

He had to assist Shawn with a surgery the next morning, so it was crucial to
get a good night’s sleep. Yet, all he could do was toss and turn on his bed as
his mind kept replaying the scenes like a projector on loop.

Unable to fall asleep, he decided to take a sleeping pill. However,

even after that, Jane’s face still kept on appearing in his mind.

Chapter 11

6/8

One moment, she was crying and begging him to adopt Nemo.

The next moment, Jane was shaking him by the arm, begging

him to fix her ugly bunny plushie that she had made a mess out

1. of.

And the next, she was wrapping her arms around his waist, their clothes
disheveled. They were in the corner of the gym storage room, with
Sebastian kissing her until she could not catch her

breath.

Her voice was hoarse as she whispered, “Someone’s outside-‘

Another fellow student had come in to look for some gym

equipment, and the two of them hid in a corner.

Sebastian dozed off for a bit and then woke up again–it was 3:00

1. am.
He sat up and started breathing heavily to catch his breath. Then,

he went to the bathroom to freshen up and get changed.

Sebastian felt that something was off that night. He felt his temples
throbbing intensely. He cursed at himself, realizing that he actually had a
wet dream about Jane.

He was not able to control himself and smoked two cigarettes in

a row.

TH

Agitated, he took out his phone and opened up Telegram, only to find Jane’s
profile still had the usual gray tone.

He frowned and made a call to one of his childhood friends, Mark

Chapter 11

Davidson.

11

The voice coming from the other end was a groggy one. Sebastian, is that
you? Why aren’t you sleeping in the middle of the night—”

With a frown, Sebastian explained, “Mark, I need your help to look

someone up. Her name’s Jane Carlson.”

He figured that his recent emotional turmoil was largely due to hearing
news of Jane’s “death“. They had been sleeping together

for three years after all.

He was not exactly a heartless person. Even a normal classmate would feel
bad for Jane when they heard that she had died of a
serious illness.

Sebastian’s mood swings, laced with concern and anxiety, along with his
recent insomnia, were all just normal reactions to Jane’s supposed death.

It lasted for quite some time as well.

Even his colleagues at the hospital had started to notice that something was
off. “Dr. Grant, you seem really distracted lately.”

Sebastian frowned and responded lightly.

In the afternoon, a colleague informed him that Shawn was treating

everyone to dinner that night at a ranch–turned-

restaurant.

His phone rang while he was on his way there. “Hello, Sebastian? I’m
calling you about the person you asked me to look up for you-

Chapter

Jane Carlson? There are a ton of women with that name in Slate

City, but only two matched the age range that you provided.

“One of them was recorded to have gone through treatment at a small clinic
six years ago. She had a major hemorrhage during childbirth and gave birth
to a baby boy. The baby boy, however, died right after being born.

“The other one was married. She fought with her husband and took her own
life by taking poison two years ago.”

The sound of tires screeching echoed as Sebastian slammed on

the brakes.

His fingers clenched tightly around the steering wheel. He stared straight
ahead while his whole body trembled uncontrollably.
Mark continued, “That’s all I could find. Hey, Sebastian, are you listening?
Hello?!”

Sebastian was frozen in place, as if someone had pressed the pause button
on him.

Spin to Claim Your Surprise Reward!

X
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
12 Kneeling for a second chance 12

Chapter 12

Sebastian gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands. The sound of
other cars honking at him from behind and urging him to move did not elicit
any reaction from him.

As a result, someone came over and knocked on his car window.” Are you
going to move? You’re blocking the road.”

Sebastian finally stepped on the gas and drove sluggishly for a short
distance before pulling over to the roadside.

Mark had already ended their phone call at that point.

Sebastian’s breathing was rapid as he leaned back into his seat.

He took two drags from his cigarette. The tobacco smoke struck his throat,
giving him a temporary boost of strength.

Between the two Janes Mark had just mentioned, neither one of them was
the one Sebastian was looking for.

However, if he had to choose, he would prefer it to be the first one.

The first Jane gave birth six years ago. Sebastian’s gut instinct was telling
him that the child was his.

The timing made sense–it was the year he went abroad. He had spent one
last night together with her in a hotel before breaking
 1. up.

Sebastian tightened his grip on the steering wheel as a tingling ache spread
through his chest.

:.

Chapter 12

Over at L&M Design Studio, as everyone was getting off work that
evening, Valeria patted Lindsey and Queenie on the shoulders, saying, “Let
me treat you both to dinner tonight.”

Raising an eyebrow, Lindsey replied, “What’s with the generosity all of a

sudden? Are you up for a performance review?

Squinting, Valerie gave Lindsey a faint smile.

Queenie chuckled and added, “Valeria ranked first in the

performance review among the design department. She’s

guaranteed to have a bonus for this quarter.”

Lindsey knew about Valeria’s situation of being a single mother

to a daughter with a heart condition and saving up for Selena’s

surgery.

Lindsey was genuinely happy for Valeria’s success. Without any hesitation,
she pulled out her phone and searched for any deals at the new restaurants
in the nearby shopping district.

The three of them eventually settled on a barbecue restaurant . Because she

was a new member, Valeria even received a voucher

worth 20 dollars.
As they were finalizing their plans, a delivery person came in holding a
bouquet of roses and asked Sabrina to sign for them.

Queenie glanced at Lindsey, asking, “Did her boyfriend send

them?”

Lindsey, being Sabrina’s assistant, sighed and whispered, “From what I’ve
heard, her boyfriend’s from an extremely influential

Chapter 12

family. The whole matchmaking thing was arranged by Ms. Lawson’s

grandfather. The other side of the family is way more powerful and
influential than that of the Lawsons.”

Queenie gasped. “They’re even more powerful than the Lawsons? Do you
even know who Sabrina’s grandfather is? He’s on TV all the time! I can’t
even imagine how Sabrina’s boyfriend’s family is even more powerful than
theirs.”

Nudging Valeria, Lindsey commented, “Come on, spill the tea already.
What does Sabrina’s boyfriend look like? Is he

handsome?”

Queenie looked toward Valeria eagerly. “Why? Is he super handsome or

something?”

Valeria could not help but picture Sebastian’s face in her mind.

He had sharp and refined features, a perfect jawline, double eyelids with
long lashes that gave him a sharp yet gentle gaze.

Her heart would always start racing uncontrollably whenever she

looked him in the eye.

Valeria nodded and answered their questions vaguely. Sebastian was no
doubt a looker.

As soon as she nodded, both Lindsey and Queenie immediately got excited.
“Damn, is he really that hot? We both trust your tastes, Valeria.”

Valeria was not really in the mood to gossip and just lowered her eyes
quietly. She still did not understand why Sebastian was not

with Sabrina.

Chapter 12

However, she figured that for a family as prestigious as the Grants, his
arranged matches would probably be even more powerful than she could
imagine.

Running into Sebastian after seven years had completely derailed her from
the path she had planned for her life.

It was beyond anything she had anticipated.

Valeria had expected that Sebastian would not recognize her when they met
each other again. They would just pass each other

like strangers on the street.

She reckoned that she would occasionally hear about him

through the media, such as news of him getting married to some heiress of
sorts in a marriage of convenience.

However, what Valeria had never expected was that she would run into
Sebastian at the hospital with her daughter in tow.

Some sort of balance had been broken ever since.

Between the first Jane, who delivered a baby boy who later died,
and the second Jane, who died, Sebastian chose to believe in the

first one, at least for now.

Even without her, he would not believe that Jane would kill

herself by drinking poison after a fight with her husband.

The Jane that he knew was not someone like that.

Sebastian adjusted his schedule and took two days off.

He then drove to Verdanci District and headed to the third floor

Chapter 12

5/7

of Verdanci Maternity Hospital.

Sebastian found the attending surgeon from back then–a woman

named Scarlett Walker.

It was a rather strange sight for a man to be in a maternity hospital, and a

handsome one to boot.

Various young couples leaving the consultation room occasionally glanced

back at him with weird looks.

Looking at Sebastian, Scarlett assumed that he was

accompanying his wife, so she merely told him to have a seat.

After sitting down, Sebastian then said, “There was a pregnant

woman named Jane Carlson during the winter six years ago. You were the
attending surgeon. Do you remember her?”
Scarlett was briefly stunned, but she was not easily shaken given her years
of experience.

She frowned and looked carefully at the man in front of her and replied,
“Do you need anything? We might just be a small hospital,

but we never disrespect our patients‘ privacy.”

He slid a card across the desk. “This card has 100,000 dollars on

1. it. I want access to Jane Carlson’s medical records.”

She replied, “I’m calling security if you won’t leave. And take your card
with you. I’m not the kind of doctor who would sell patient information for
money. You’ve come to the wrong person.”

Sebastian did not leave the hospital. It was not impossible for him to get
access to the medical records, but it would take some time. Even if Scarlett
would not take the money, there would

Chunter La

always be someone else who would.

However, when he finally got his hands on the file, he did not

dare open it up right away.

Night eventually fell.

Sebastian did not return to Slate City that evening.

Verdanci District was situated between the borders of Slate City and
Broburgh City. The district used to belong to Slate City until it was
reassigned to Broburgh City two years ago.

He checked into a random hotel to spend the night.

He could never sleep well in unfamiliar places, always getting slightly sick
whenever he traveled away from home.

Even though he booked the best suite in the hotel, the faint mildew and
humidity in the air still gave him a headache.

Eventually, late into the night, Sebastian finally opened up the brown
envelope.

There was only one thin sheet of paper within. It read, “Jane Carlson, age at
admission, 21 years old. C–section. Postpartum hemorrhage. A baby boy
born from the surgery suffered from oxygen deprivation and died from
asphyxiation.”

Sebastian scanned the page just once and instantly caught up on all the
keywords.

Reading the medical record numbed his chest, causing him to

Chapter 12

717

remain awake that night.

Sebastian felt that he could never pull out the thorn that was now

embedded in his chest. He felt that he would never be able to forget about
Jane, be it from feelings of love he used to harbor for her in the past or
resentment.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
13 Kneeling for a second chance 13

Chapter 13

Scarlett immediately gave her daughter a call upon returning home. She
could tell that the man who visited the hospital that afternoon was no
ordinary person.

He had come looking for a medical record that she had altered

back then, after all.

It was not like Scarlett was afraid of anything being discovered.

Jane was pregnant with twins, but she was already losing massive amounts
of blood when she was brought into the

hospital.

The baby boy could not be saved, and thus, only the baby girl

survived.

If Jane had never saved Scarlett’s daughter, Taylor Walker, once in the past,
Scarlett would not have gone out of her way to help

Jane in return.
Jane and Taylor attended the same high school. Jane was overweight back
then, and Taylor had freckles on her face. Both of them were isolated and
bullied by their classmates, with Taylor’s classmates giving her the
nickname “Freckles“.

Both Jane and Taylor lived in the same district, so they naturally grew close
as they found warmth in each other’s company.

Taylor’s parents were divorced, so she took on her mother’s last name. It
was only during high school that she lived with her father in Slate City.

Chapter 13

In the first semester of her second year, Taylor worked up courage to

confess to Salem, but she was rejected.

the

After that, a few delinquent girls who liked Salem locked Taylor in the
bathroom and bullied her for the confession. It was Jane who burst into the
bathroom and saved Taylor.

Jane always seemed like a soft and gentle person, but she was genuinely
strong. She pushed the bullies aside and dragged Taylor out with her.

Taylor had always been grateful to Jane for that. The two of them remained
close. Whenever they returned to their hometown during summer break,
Jane would visit Taylor’s home several times. As such, they got to know
each other better.

Given enough time, they became good friends.

That same night, Taylor called Valeria, explaining, “Don’t worry, my mom
already edited your medical record for you. But still, Sebastian seems to
care about you a lot.

“Why else would he go all the way out to a district far away just to
investigate your past? Do you think he still-—”
Valeria took a deep breath and interrupted Taylor. “No.”

She already knew what Taylor was going to say, so she continued, “Taylor,
he already has a girlfriend, and his girlfriend’s my superior at the
workplace. Their families are a good match for each other. They’re
probably getting engaged soon.”

Even if Sabrina did not exist, there were still countless numbers of similarly
accomplished women from prestigious families out

Chapter 13

3/8

there.

Valeria would never let Selena be branded as the Grant family’s illegitimate
child. She had finally gotten herself a new lease on life, and she very much
liked the peace and stability that she had

now.

But even so, she could not bring herself to forget about what

Sebastian had once said to her. “It’s just for fun. I’m going abroad soon
anyway.”

Valeria also would never forget the contemptuous look in

Wendy’s eyes when she looked at her. It was as if Valeria were a mere ant
on the ground. That look in Wendy’s eyes left Valeria so humiliated and
furious that it branded into her memory.

That night, Valeria lay in bed, gently patting Selena’s shoulders.

She read Selena a book on stories that were expressed by idioms,

but her thoughts were slowly drifting elsewhere.

Everyone would meet someone unforgettable during their youth. For
Valeria, it was Sebastian, but his appearance was back during

her most miserable days living as Jane.

Back then, she was staying at her uncle’s house during high

school.

www

One day during her first year in high school, she had just gotten her period.

Valeria’s uncle, Thomas Crane, who worked at a distillery, was by no

means treating her badly. However, he had only given pocket

Chapter 13

an

money to his own daughter, who was Valeria’s older cousin.

Whenever Valeria got her period, she had to use the sanitary pads her
cousin had bought. Whenever her cousin bought a pack of it,

she would take only a few.

She also shared a bedroom with her cousin, which was separated only by a
single curtain.

At 27 years old, Valeria might not have a high salary, but at the very least,
she and her daughter were not as financially strained

as she had been.

Back when she was 16 years old as Jane, she had to live under someone
else’s roof and even had to ration her sanitary pads.
During a self–study session in the evening, she waited until all of her
classmates had left the room before standing up to wipe off

the bloodstain on her chair and then tying her school jacket

around her waist.

On the way home, she was distracted by a math question in her mind when
a thug started following her.

Women were especially vulnerable in society back then. Being average or

even unattractive did not reduce the risk of

harassment.

Even though Jane was a chubby lady back then, she still drew unwanted
attention, especially toward her chest.

She wore the most basic kind of training bra with no additional support or
shaping back then. She always hated being stared at

4047

by both other boys and girls, who would always gossip about her

Chapter 13

5/8
chest.

It made her feel extremely ashamed, as she could not afford a

better bra. She had to wear a white cotton undershirt beneath her

summer uniform instead.

Upon hearing footsteps coming from behind her, Jane panicked and began
to walk faster.

The footsteps, however, quickened their paces as well.

Jane was on the verge of tears. Her stomach was cramping in pain, while a
sleazy thug was following her. The distance left to reach her uncle’s house
was still far away.

That was when Sebastian first appeared.

Valeria could not remember whether she had hidden behind his

back first or if he had stepped forward to shield her first.

Before that, she never once imagined associating words like ‘

smoking‘ and ‘internet cafe‘ with someone like him.

Sebastian was the school heartthrob of Nueve High School. He was known
as a success as his academic results made him stand

out.

Even though he smoked, he still smoked differently from the other

delinquent boys. His white and pristine school uniform was still buttoned
all the way to the top.

There was only a faint wisp of smoke drifting out of his lips.

Sebastian did not smoke to look cool or because of addiction. He

had simply chosen to smoke and could stop himself from smoking at any
given time. He was in complete control of himself.

Chapter 13

6/8

Beneath his cool and calm exterior was an untamable sense of arrogance
and rebelliousness. He did not care if people saw him or whether he would
be punished for what he had done.

He glanced at Jane and pulled out a 100–dollar note from his

wallet before handing it to her. “Take a cab home.”

In the end, Jane still walked home.

She slipped that 100–dollar note between the pages of her diary.

It was not at all him coming to her rescue, but it was more than

enough to stir the heart of a teenage girl, especially with him having such a
flawlessly handsome face.

In her second year, Jane ended up in the same class as Sebastian

and felt incredibly lucky about it. She was even luckier because

she was seated at the same desk as Sebastian’s niece, Gabriella.

It was then that Jane learned that Sebastian was the youngest

son of the Grant family, which was the richest family in Slate City.

Gabriella also talked about Sebastian having a middle–aged older

brother.

Jane soon noticed that Sebastian treated even his own family
with the same indifference and cold attitude he did to others.

Smiling at Jane, Gabriella explained, “Sebastian’s always like that.

“I

Gabriella was a classic case of a spoiled little princess. She often

bossed Jane around, asking her to move desks around or even

Chapter 13

7/8

carry bags for her, and Jane never once refused.

Jane was relatively strong anyway, so she just saw it as helping

out a fellow classmate. Besides, she did not have any other

friends in the class.

Jane tried her best to remain invisible, but she was still often

isolated and mocked behind her back. Her classmates called her

a ‘fat pig‘ and often made fun of her.

All she could do was keep her head down and focus on studying. With it,
her grades steadily improved, and the results showed it in

every subsequent exam.

Of course, Sebastian always ranked first, but Jane gradually rose to second
place.

Even so, there was still a big gap in the overall rankings.
Jane and Sebastian did have a photo together, as the class had taken a group
photo of the top three students.

Gabriella, being the spoiled and arrogant girl that she was, deliberately
signed up for the 800–meter race and then

abandoned her post with the excuse of getting her period the day

before. She then asked Jane to run the race in her place. “Jane,

we’re good friends, aren’t we?”

As Jane struggled on the track, Gabriella was with the rest of the

classmates shouting, “The fat pig’s stuck in the last place!”

Afterward, Gabriella handed Jane a bottle of water and

immediately put on a different look and tone. “I didn’t mean to

say that, Jane, but everyone else was saying it, so I had to chime

Chapter 13

6/8

in as well. Don’t be upset, okay? We’re good friends, aren’t we?”

 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
14 Kneeling for a second chance 14

Chapter 14

The third time she got lucky was during the first semester of senior year.

In fact, throughout high school, Jane hadn’t really spoken to

Sebastian much. It wasn’t until the first semester of senior year

that they became deskmates.

However, even then, they didn’t talk much and only had

occasional exchanges.

One time, she took the wrong textbook. She had written a lot of

notes in it, and when class was over, Jane suddenly realized it

was Sebastian’s.

His name was written on it, with sharp strokes.

She stared at his handwriting for a long time.

Her handwriting was also in the book. It was as if, in that

moment, two lines that had been parallel slowly began to move

closer.
However, only after three months, their seats were changed.

Jane’s high school life was both peaceful and turbulent. She worked hard to
keep up with Sebastian’s pace and also strove to become better. She wanted
to take control of her own life, to leave

her uncle and aunt’s house.

She wanted to go to Stredview University, not only to be in the same

university as Sebastian but also for herself. She wanted a

Chapter 14

future.

At that time, she didn’t think luck was on her side.

To help the students relax and not be too nervous for the SAT, the
homeroom teacher, Esther Chapman, organized a class trip during a rare
weekend one month before the exam.

Everyone had to pay 20 dollars. Esther would cover the extra amount, and
the leftover money would be used to buy water and drinks for a small class
party at graduation.

At that time, the class had a rotating class monitor system.

That day, Jane was the class monitor. She collected the money

and carefully stored it in the cubby under her desk.

But that afternoon, after gym class, the money in her desk was

gone.

During that evening study hall, the classroom that was usually quiet was
now filled with chatter. Countless eyes landed on Jane, as if they were
peeling away her skin, inch by inch.
Her palms were sweaty, and her breaths were unsteady. Her whole body
was tense and stiff. Jane was helpless and afraid.

900 dollars was a huge sum for a high school student at that time.

Not to mention, Jane had been living with her uncle and aunt.

Apart from a bit of pocket money from her grandmother, she had only
managed to save up a few hundred dollars.

Only two people were called into the office -Jane and Gabriella .

Chapter 14

During gym class, Gabriella had stayed behind in the classroom because
she didn’t feel well from her period.

However, no one believed she had taken the money. All suspicion

fell on Jane.

“Please. Gabriella’s bracelet is from Bulgari. It’s worth hundreds

of thousands.”

“She can casually wear a t–shirt that costs a few thousand dollars. I’ve been
to her house. Her walk–in closet is basically like a luxury store.”

“She’s from the Grant family, and her uncle is Sebastian. 900

dollars is like nine dollars to her.”

“It’s obviously Jane who took it. Poor Gabriella, I pity her for having such a
friend.”

“I heard she even stole her aunt’s gold necklace before. Once a thief, always
a thief. So what if she studied well?”
Jane glared at the young woman who was spreading rumors. She had never
done any of those things, but that classmate of hers only got louder.

“What are you looking at? Are you not owning up to what you did? Are you
trying to frame Gabriella? You’re shameless.”

Malice engulfed her like a tide.

No one believed that Jane hadn’t stolen the money.

For now, there was no conclusion to this incident.

The class surveillance camera was as useless as the air

Chapter 14

conditioner. It was basically just for show.

Esther covered the 900 dollars and continued with the trip to the old town
the next day to avoid affecting the students‘ mood. She even had a private
talk with Jane.

“Ms. Chapman, do you believe that I didn’t take that money?”

“Jane, I believe you’re a good kid. Don’t be pressured. You should just
focus on the upcoming exams.”

At that time, Jane felt very disheartened.

But now, Valeria finally understood that Esther didn’t actually

distrust her.

When one was in the eye of the storm, no one would believe them without
concrete evidence. The person under suspicion would be at a complete
disadvantage . The more they tried to explain, the deeper they would sink.

No one would believe that the daughter of the powerful Grant family would
steal 900 dollars.
+

-7

It wasn’t about flattering the powerful, but more like a kind of

preconception. People believe that the rich wouldn’t care about such a small
sum of money. 900 dollars was just enough to buy

one of Gabriella’s t–shirts.

On the other hand, it was a huge sum for Jane, who came from a poor
background.

In the public’s eyes, she needed more money. Therefore, she had

to be the thief.

Chapter 14

At that time, Jane thought the whole ordeal was finally behind

her. Gritting her teeth, she threw herself into her studies with even more
determination. With SAT just being a month away, she carried a kind of
lone, desperate courage, the kind that allowed no room for failure.

However, she didn’t expect the rumors to keep spreading.

Everywhere she went, there were strange looks. Everyone isolated her and
whispered behind her back, calling her a thief.

This continued until one day, she received a text message.

“I have a video of Gabriella going through your desk. It can clear your
name. If you want it, come to Room 202 at the Ryatt Hotel.”

Jane went to the designated place. The sender was Lucas Young

from the neighboring class, a typical troublemaker who was

publicly criticized every Monday. He relied on his wealthy family and acted
lawlessly.

He leered at her chest with a nasty smile.

“Jane, I’ve had my eyes on you since sophomore year. You’re so

fair. Let’s be friends and get to know each other. I’ll send you the video
right away.”

Jane knew he had bad intentions, but she was desperate for that

video to prove her innocence.

Lucas didn’t do anything to her, and he really kept to his word.

In the video, it clearly showed Gabriella going through Jane’s

desk.

Chapter 14

6/7

That very day, Jane went to confront her. At first, she thought Gabriella
was just a spoiled, rich young woman and never imagined she would do
something like this.

Gabriella wasn’t short on money, so why would she do that?

She was in the classroom with two of her girlfriends, painting

their nails.

“Yeah, I took it,” she admitted nonchalantly, looking at Jane with a

mocking smile. “But who’s going to believe you? Even if you tell Ms.
Chapman or anyone else, who would believe that I took the

money?”

Because Gabriella had done badly on the last mock exam, her

mother, Wendy Huxley, had cut off her allowance. Just then, Gabriella had
gotten addicted to a new game and spent 900 dollars in one go.

Jane handed the video to Esther.

Finally, the tide of opinion began to shift. However, most of her classmates
still didn’t believe Gabriella had stolen the money.

Jane thought the matter was finally over. She threw herself even

harder into studying and practice tests.

Sebastian had already been admitted to Stredview University on

recommendation.

She didn’t know if he was aware of this whole drama in class.

Would he have believed her or Gabriella?

A few days later, Wendy came to the school. That was the first

Chapter 14

time Jane met Wendy–who was also Sebastian’s sister–in–law.

 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
15 Kneeling for a second chance 15

Chapter 15

Wendy asked Jane was her name was, and she told her.

When Wendy heard her name, her expression turned strange. She

stared at Jane for a long time with what seemed to be a hint of disgust and
contempt.

“It’s just a video. Who saw my daughter stealing money? Is there evidence
in the video? My daughter was just rummaging in Jane’s desk cubby, but
who can prove she was stealing money? She’s a young lady, so maybe she
was just looking for a wet wipe

or a pad.”

In that video, it really only showed Gabriella putting her hand into Jane’s
desk cubby, but it didn’t actually capture her stealing

the money.

Gabriella’s eyes instantly turned red. “Mr Zimmerman, Mom, I was on my

period. I knew Jane had pads in her bag, so I wanted to grab one.

“I’m sorry, Jane. I went through your bag without permission.

Please don’t be mad, but I really didn’t take your money. I don’t even need
that 900 dollars. We are good friends, how could I do that to you?”
Wendy snorted coldly. “Mr. Zimmerman, this matter is as clear as day. I
know Jane has good grades, and you may want to give her a lighter
punishment, but for her to have such a bad character at such a young age…

Chapter 15

217

“The Grant Group has always supported the school’s scholarship

programme. I didn’t expect it would go to someone like this.”

However, Jane had a second video–the one that Lucas had sent

to her.

The second video clearly showed Gabriella holding a stack of

cash, stuffing it into her bag, and sneaking out of the classroom.

When Jane played this video, the office fell into a strange silence.

Gabriella trembled, her face turning pale.

In the office, besides the homeroom teachers, there was also the

grade–level dean and the vice principal.

No one would believe that a rich young woman like Gabriella

would steal money. However, this time, the evidence was

irrefutable.

Wendy massaged her temples silently.

Now, Gabriella was really starting to panic. “Mom, I was just playing
around with Jane.”

“Yeah, it must be just a joke.”

Jane looked at the vice principal in disbelief. She couldn’t believe this was
something he would say. Even with solid evidence, he still called it a joke.

Jane found this ridiculous. Regardless of whether there was

evidence or not, she would still always be the target.

Her voice trembled. “I want to call the police.”

Chapter 15

“Jane, do you really have to make this such a big deal? There’s only a week
left until the SAT! Can’t you just let it slide?” The vice principal turned to
Michael Zimmerman. “Mike, is this one of the top students from your
class? She doesn’t know how to behave at

all.”

Jane’s tone was firm, even though her whole body was shaking. She wanted
justice, yet everyone, including Michael, who usually looked after her, was
trying to persuade her to drop it.

Telling her to drop the matter felt like a joke.

It was at that moment that Sebastian came to her.

Spending two years in the same class, Jane had hardly spoken to

him.

Their seats were only separated by one aisle, and Jane would sometimes
glance up at his face, pretending it was unintentional.

But today, Sebastian stood in front of her.

“Jane, this was Gabriella’s fault. I apologize on her behalf. The Grant
family will also compensate you accordingly.”
He was much taller than she was. Standing before him, she had to tilt her
head up to see him. He leaned against the windowsill, the light casting
behind him.

So, he also came to ask her not to call the police. He also wanted her to
drop it and delete the video, but it clearly wasn’t her fault.

The so–called compensation was just hush money.

Jane stayed silent, stubbornly biting her lip. Her sunburned face

Chapter 15

was flushed and covered in sweat.

Sebastian frowned slightly.

Actually, he had no intentions of getting involved. This was Gabriella’s

fault, and she should face the consequences.

However, it was so close to the SAT.

Not long ago, Martha had a major surgery and was in poor health.

If she found out Gabriella had stolen money at school, she might faint from
anger on the spot.

Besides, Gabriella was his niece. He didn’t want to see the

situation get out of hand.

The Grant family had a strict family tradition. Their ancestors were in
politics, and his father, Nicholas Grant, moved into business. His uncles
were all important political figures.

His mother, Martha Bond, came from an aristocratic family. If

this incident reached Nicholas‘ ears, he might break Gabriella’s

legs.

“I hope you’ll reconsider this, Jane. There are many other ways to

solve this.”

The June sun made Jane dizzy. She pinched her palms tightly as the scent of
the young man in front of her wafted into her nose. The faint, cold scent
spread in her chest.

Her throat was dry. Determined, yet powerless, she spoke up. “But I’m not
a thief…”

Sebastian looked at her sun–reddened face and lowered gaze.

Then, he spoke again indifferently, “Name your terms. As long as

Chapter 15

the Grant family can do it, we’ll try to satisfy you.”

“Can you be my boyfriend?”

“What?”

He clearly hadn’t expected her to make that request.

He froze, silent for a moment, then studied her carefully again.

Sebastian didn’t like being threatened, especially not when it

came to relationships.

However, he still nodded, his voice cold and deep. “Okay, but I don’t do
long–distance relationships. I’ll agree, on the condition that you get into
Stredview University.”
In her three mock SAT exams, Jane’s best score was still eight points below
Stredview University’s minimum requirement. Her

worst score was 26 points below.

It was almost impossible to close that gap in five days.

Yet, Jane managed to do it.

That year’s SAT wasn’t an easy one.

As for Gabriella, she was sent abroad right after the SAT. The jewel of the
Grant family never had to worry about her future life.

During university, Jane and Sebastian dated in secret. She knew he didn’t
want to make their relationship public. After all, who would like a chubby
young woman? Even she had disliked

herself.

Jane also knew he didn’t actually like her. He probably never thought she’d
even get into Stredview University. He only agreed

Chapter 15

677

to date her because she deleted the video.

She was an adult. She understood that even if she hadn’t deleted

it, even if she had called the police back then, the Grant family would still
have had ways to clear Gabriella’s name.

Reality was always cruel in this society. Fairness always favored money
and power, and the truth was always held by a few people.

One time, she asked Sebastian, “If there hadn’t been that video
back then, would you have believed I wasn’t a thief?”

This question seemed to become a knot in her heart.

Anyone else could misunderstand her, but she didn’t want him to.

It was on New Year’s Eve that year. Jane was at her uncle’s house

in Slate City. After dinner, she went to the hotel Sebastian had

booked.

He looked into her eyes. “Jane, does it really matter if I believed

you or not?”

“It matters a lot.”

Sebastian raised his eyebrow slightly and gave a quiet hum. His

finger, carrying the chill from the winter air outside, brushed against her.

However, Jane knew that asking a man such questions in bed would never
get her the real answer.

He didn’t believe her, did he?

She was the most ordinary, humble, average, and insignificant person. They
were in the same class in high school for two years,

Chapter 15

yet they barely exchanged more than a few words.

On top of that, Gabriella was his niece.

Jane laughed at her own stupidity and at her own greed.

717
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
16 Kneeling for a second chance 16

Chapter 16

In the bedroom, the bedside lamp cast a soft, warm yellow glow.

It fell across the bed and onto Valeria’s face. Her skin was fair and smooth,
carrying a gentle luster. Her expression was tender as she softly patted the
little girl’s back.

In her sleep, Selena murmured, “Mommy.”

“Hey, Mommy’s here.”

In these seven years, the thing Valeria regretted the least was having Selena.
She felt that this was the most wonderful gift the universe had given her.

Of course, it had also taken some things.

Valeria undid her clothes, lowering her head to look at her flat, fair
stomach. The C–section scar was already very faint. There was just a thin,
light pink line. She had pale skin, so even after seven years, the scar was
still obvious.

Whenever the night grew quiet and deep, she wondered if her child might
have survived had she gone to the hospital a bit earlier.

Or if she hadn’t argued with Jennifer, hadn’t been pushed and injured her
abdomen, hadn’t hemorrhaged so badly–would the baby have been saved?
Her aunt, Jennifer Bowen, had always used Jane’s name to blackmail
Alexander and Wendy. She sent her sister to work at Grant Group before
sending her abroad to “polish up” her credentials.

During that time, Jane had no idea. To her knowledge, the video of
Gabriella rummaging through her desk had already been deleted.

Jane never knew how Jennifer got hold of that video.

And for the past four years, Jennifer had secretly used it to threaten
Alexander and Wendy.

Jane always thought that matter had ended long ago, but she never expected
that all these years, Thomas and Jennifer had been using it, treating
Alexander and his wife like a cash cow.

Jane, once the victim, had turned into an accomplice, bleeding others like a
vampire. She

confronted Jennifer about it.

However, Jennifer jabbed a finger at her nose, yelling, “How dare you
criticize me? Didn’t you use that whole thing to threaten Sebastian Grant to
date a fat pig like you?

“And he dumped you, didn’t he? Thomas and I raised you all these years.
It’s time for you to pay us back. Thomas, say something!”

Jennifer shoved Valeria, causing her to stumble and hit the edge of a table.

Thomas claimed, “Jane, we had no other choice. That money is nothing but
pocket change for a big family like the Grant family…”

Chapter 16

2/4

No one knew she was pregnant. To outsiders, she was just getting fatter.
Thomas and Jennifer didn’t care at all. They only focused on squeezing
every bit they could out of the Grant family like leeches.

It was winter. She wore a heavy down jacket, dragging her exhausted body
out of Thomas and Jennifer’s house. In the end, she finally collapsed on the
roadside, where a kind stranger called an ambulance.

The doctor who performed her C–section was Taylor’s mother, Scarlett
Walker.

By then, Jane had already lost consciousness. She had been carrying twins,
but that night, she lost one of them.

When she woke up alone in the hospital bed, she looked at a photo Scarlett
had taken of the baby boy just after birth, and her eyes turned red from
crying.

That night, Jane called Sebastian, who was far away in Amaran.

The call connected, but no one said a word. In the end, she hung up after a
few seconds.

She hated how Thomas‘ family used Gabriella’s matter to blackmail

Alexander and Wendy, like maggots crawling out of the slums, like
desperate bloodsuckers. Jane was embarrassed.

She also hated herself because Jennifer was right–she had threatened
Sebastian, too.

Jane thought that she had reaped what she had sown by losing the child.

Outside the window, it had started to rain at some point.

A flash of lightning split the night sky, illuminating the room.

Valeria gently touched the scar on her stomach, snapping out of her
memories. She stepped down from the bed and went to the window to close
the gap.
At the end of August, Selena was about to start first grade. Her preschool
had a direct admission. route to Salmade Primary School. Valeria took
Selena for a checkup at the hospital and picked up some medication.

That day, they happened to run into Sebastian and briefly crossed paths at
the hospital entrance.

Valeria had an appointment with Shawn, and Sebastian was in the next
room.

It was just a distant glance, not even an eye contact, because she quickly
walked into Shawn’s office.

When she came out of Shawn’s office, she saw a well–dressed woman
carrying a lunchbox walking into Sebastian’s office.

Valeria recognized her at a glance. It was Yelena, the class belle from high
school.

Chapter 16

As expected, there was never a shortage of admirers around Sebastian.

3/4

“Can I call you Seb? This is lunch that I prepared. My family runs a
restaurant chain, and our five- star chef made this. You’ve been busy all
day. You haven’t eaten, right?”

Seeing Sebastian focused on his computer and ignoring her, Yelena stepped
forward.

“Thank you for helping my dad with his treatment. He’s doing much better
now.”

“Yelena, did you book an appointment with me just to chat?” Sebastian’s

tone carried a cold edge. When he looked up, a sharp, chilling light spread
through his dark eyes.
“You’re taking up appointment slots and delaying patients who are in need.
If it happens again, the Slate City Medical Center system will blacklist you
for three months.”

“Uh… I…” Yelena didn’t expect Sebastian to disregard their relationship as

former classmates so bluntly. “Sebastian, I just… I just wanted to bring you
lunch to thank you.”

Sebastian stood up and glanced at his watch. Yelena was his last
appointment for the morning, and it was already time to get off work.

“Yelena, I’m not interested in you. Don’t waste your time coming here
again.”

His rejection was straightforward.

When he looked at her, it was with the distant indifference reserved for a
stranger.

After saying that, he left the room.

When Yelena left, her face was flushed with embarrassment.

At the nurse station, several nurses whispered.

“This isn’t the first one to book an appointment just to try and pursue Dr.
Grant.”

“I’m really curious what Dr. Grant’s type is.”

“Stop it. You’re not thinking about giving it a shot, too, are you?”

“Of course not. Just watching from afar is enough. He’s untouchable.”

Valeria happened to be coming out of Shawn’s office with Selena.

After picking up their medicine from the pharmacy on the third floor, she
held Selena’s hand and stepped onto the escalator.

Selena hated this type of escalator. She had a bit of sensory processing
disorder, and each time, she carefully watched the steps come out, standing
up cautiously, holding tightly onto Valeria’s hand.

“Mommy, you have to hold my hand tightly, okay?”

Chapter 16

4/4

“Okay, I’m doing so now.”

They stepped onto the escalator together. Valeria stood beside her daughter,
holding Selena’s hand with one hand and gently resting her other hand on
the girl’s shoulder.

Suddenly, she smelled a faint, cold scent of men’s cologne. It was light,
almost like a pair of wings spreading behind her, wrapping around her.

The person once closest to her was standing behind her.

Valeria could almost feel his gaze falling on her neck, faint and burning.

In a place like a hospital, that clean, crisp scent was unforgettable.

Valeria didn’t know if it was because she knew him too well, or whether
this man still hadn’t changed his preference in seven years. Back then, he
had liked this kind of cologne.

She calmly looked straight ahead as the escalator slowly descended.

She increased the grip on Selena’s hand while her other hand, which had
moved to the handrail, started to sweat.

Maybe it was because she was nervous, so when she stepped off the
escalator, her heel got caught in a gap. She stumbled forward.
A hand from behind quickly supported her waist.

Through the thin summer dress, the warmth of the man’s palm seared her
skin. Sebastian could also feel her body tense up in fright.

After just a few seconds, Valeria regained her balance.

Only then did Sebastian let go.

“Thank you,”

“Selena answered, shaking Valeria’s hand. “Mommy, are you okay?”

From the corner of her eye, Valeria saw that the man was wearing a
grayish–blue shirt, tailored perfectly to his straight posture, looking sharp
and put–together.

Again, she tightened her grip on her daughter’s hand.

Just as she was about to leave, a long leg in black dress pants blocked her
path. In her ear came the man’s low, mocking voice. “Your daughter is
more polite than you.”

Valeria froze, her clear eyes looking at him.

The man narrowed his long, slanted eyes. “What am I? A big, bad wolf
that’s here to eat the two of you?”

Every time she saw Sebastian, she would always hide.

Chapter 16

In the bedroom, the bedside lamp cast a soft, warm yellow glow.

It fell across the bed and onto Valeria’s face. Her skin was fair and smooth,
carrying a gentle luster. Her expression was tender as she softly patted the
little girl’s back.

In her sleep, Selena murmured, “Mommy.”

“Hey, Mommy’s here.”

In these seven years, the thing Valeria regretted the least was having Selena.
She felt that this was the most wonderful gift the universe had given her.

Of course, it had also taken some things.

Valeria undid her clothes, lowering her head to look at her flat, fair
stomach. The C–section scar was already very faint. There was just a thin,
light pink line. She had pale skin, so even after seven years, the scar was
still obvious.

Whenever the night grew quiet and deep, she wondered if her child might
have survived had she gone to the hospital a bit earlier.

Or if she hadn’t argued with Jennifer, hadn’t been pushed and injured her
abdomen, hadn’t hemorrhaged so badly–would the baby have been saved?

Her aunt, Jennifer Bowen, had always used Jane’s name to blackmail
Alexander and Wendy. She sent her sister to work at Grant Group before
sending her abroad to “polish up” her credentials.

During that time, Jane had no idea. To her knowledge, the video of
Gabriella rummaging through her desk had already been deleted.

Jane never knew how Jennifer got hold of that video.

And for the past four years, Jennifer had secretly used it to threaten
Alexander and Wendy.

Jane always thought that matter had ended long ago, but she never expected
that all these years, Thomas and Jennifer had been using it, treating
Alexander and his wife like a cash cow.

Jane, once the victim, had turned into an accomplice, bleeding others like a
vampire. She

confronted Jennifer about it.

However, Jennifer jabbed a finger at her nose, yelling, “How dare you
criticize me? Didn’t you use that whole thing to threaten Sebastian Grant to
date a fat pig like you?

“And he dumped you, didn’t he? Thomas and I raised you all these years.
It’s time for you to pay us back. Thomas, say something!”

Jennifer shoved Valeria, causing her to stumble and hit the edge of a table.

Thomas claimed, “Jane, we had no other choice. That money is nothing but
pocket change for a big family like the Grant family…”

Chapter 16

2/4

No one knew she was pregnant. To outsiders, she was just getting fatter.

Thomas and Jennifer didn’t care at all. They only focused on squeezing
every bit they could out of the Grant family like leeches.

It was winter. She wore a heavy down jacket, dragging her exhausted body
out of Thomas and Jennifer’s house. In the end, she finally collapsed on the
roadside, where a kind stranger called an ambulance.

The doctor who performed her C–section was Taylor’s mother, Scarlett
Walker.

By then, Jane had already lost consciousness. She had been carrying twins,
but that night, she lost one of them.

When she woke up alone in the hospital bed, she looked at a photo Scarlett
had taken of the baby boy just after birth, and her eyes turned red from
crying.

That night, Jane called Sebastian, who was far away in Amaran.

The call connected, but no one said a word. In the end, she hung up after a
few seconds.
She hated how Thomas‘ family used Gabriella’s matter to blackmail
Alexander and Wendy, like maggots crawling out of the slums, like
desperate bloodsuckers. Jane was embarrassed.

She also hated herself because Jennifer was right–she had threatened
Sebastian, too.

Jane thought that she had reaped what she had sown by losing the child.

Outside the window, it had started to rain at some point.

A flash of lightning split the night sky, illuminating the room.

Valeria gently touched the scar on her stomach, snapping out of her
memories. She stepped down from the bed and went to the window to close
the gap.

At the end of August, Selena was about to start first grade. Her preschool
had a direct admission. route to Salmade Primary School. Valeria took
Selena for a checkup at the hospital and picked up some medication.

That day, they happened to run into Sebastian and briefly crossed paths at
the hospital entrance.

Valeria had an appointment with Shawn, and Sebastian was in the next
room.

It was just a distant glance, not even an eye contact, because she quickly
walked into Shawn’s office.

When she came out of Shawn’s office, she saw a well–dressed woman
carrying a lunchbox walking into Sebastian’s office.

Valeria recognized her at a glance. It was Yelena, the class belle from high
school.

Chapter 16

As expected, there was never a shortage of admirers around Sebastian.

3/4

“Can I call you Seb? This is lunch that I prepared. My family runs a
restaurant chain, and our five- star chef made this. You’ve been busy all
day. You haven’t eaten, right?”

Seeing Sebastian focused on his computer and ignoring her, Yelena stepped
forward.

“Thank you for helping my dad with his treatment. He’s doing much better
now.”

“Yelena, did you book an appointment with me just to chat?” Sebastian’s

tone carried a cold edge. When he looked up, a sharp, chilling light spread
through his dark eyes.

“You’re taking up appointment slots and delaying patients who are in need.
If it happens again, the Slate City Medical Center system will blacklist you
for three months.”

“Uh… I…” Yelena didn’t expect Sebastian to disregard their relationship as

former classmates so bluntly. “Sebastian, I just… I just wanted to bring you
lunch to thank you.”

Sebastian stood up and glanced at his watch. Yelena was his last
appointment for the morning, and it was already time to get off work.

“Yelena, I’m not interested in you. Don’t waste your time coming here
again.”

His rejection was straightforward.

When he looked at her, it was with the distant indifference reserved for a
stranger.

After saying that, he left the room.

When Yelena left, her face was flushed with embarrassment.

At the nurse station, several nurses whispered.

“This isn’t the first one to book an appointment just to try and pursue Dr.
Grant.”

“I’m really curious what Dr. Grant’s type is.”

“Stop it. You’re not thinking about giving it a shot, too, are you?”

“Of course not. Just watching from afar is enough. He’s untouchable.”

Valeria happened to be coming out of Shawn’s office with Selena.

After picking up their medicine from the pharmacy on the third floor, she
held Selena’s hand and stepped onto the escalator.

Selena hated this type of escalator. She had a bit of sensory processing
disorder, and each time, she carefully watched the steps come out, standing
up cautiously, holding tightly onto Valeria’s hand.

“Mommy, you have to hold my hand tightly, okay?”

Chapter 16

4/4

“Okay, I’m doing so now.”

They stepped onto the escalator together. Valeria stood beside her daughter,
holding Selena’s hand with one hand and gently resting her other hand on
the girl’s shoulder.

Suddenly, she smelled a faint, cold scent of men’s cologne. It was light,
almost like a pair of wings spreading behind her, wrapping around her.

The person once closest to her was standing behind her.

Valeria could almost feel his gaze falling on her neck, faint and burning.

In a place like a hospital, that clean, crisp scent was unforgettable.

Valeria didn’t know if it was because she knew him too well, or whether
this man still hadn’t changed his preference in seven years. Back then, he
had liked this kind of cologne.

She calmly looked straight ahead as the escalator slowly descended.

She increased the grip on Selena’s hand while her other hand, which had
moved to the handrail, started to sweat.

Maybe it was because she was nervous, so when she stepped off the
escalator, her heel got caught in a gap. She stumbled forward.

A hand from behind quickly supported her waist.

Through the thin summer dress, the warmth of the man’s palm seared her
skin. Sebastian could also feel her body tense up in fright.

After just a few seconds, Valeria regained her balance.

Only then did Sebastian let go.

“Thank you,”

“Selena answered, shaking Valeria’s hand. “Mommy, are you okay?”

From the corner of her eye, Valeria saw that the man was wearing a
grayish–blue shirt, tailored perfectly to his straight posture, looking sharp
and put–together.

Again, she tightened her grip on her daughter’s hand.

Just as she was about to leave, a long leg in black dress pants blocked her
path. In her ear came the man’s low, mocking voice. “Your daughter is
more polite than you.”
Valeria froze, her clear eyes looking at him.

The man narrowed his long, slanted eyes. “What am I? A big, bad wolf
that’s here to eat the two of you?”

Every time she saw Sebastian, she would always hide.

Chapter 16

In the bedroom, the bedside lamp cast a soft, warm yellow glow.

It fell across the bed and onto Valeria’s face. Her skin was fair and smooth,
carrying a gentle luster. Her expression was tender as she softly patted the
little girl’s back.

In her sleep, Selena murmured, “Mommy.”

“Hey, Mommy’s here.”

In these seven years, the thing Valeria regretted the least was having Selena.
She felt that this was the most wonderful gift the universe had given her.

Of course, it had also taken some things.

Valeria undid her clothes, lowering her head to look at her flat, fair
stomach. The C–section scar was already very faint. There was just a thin,
light pink line. She had pale skin, so even after seven years, the scar was
still obvious.

Whenever the night grew quiet and deep, she wondered if her child might
have survived had she gone to the hospital a bit earlier.

Or if she hadn’t argued with Jennifer, hadn’t been pushed and injured her
abdomen, hadn’t hemorrhaged so badly–would the baby have been saved?

Her aunt, Jennifer Bowen, had always used Jane’s name to blackmail
Alexander and Wendy. She sent her sister to work at Grant Group before
sending her abroad to “polish up” her credentials.
During that time, Jane had no idea. To her knowledge, the video of
Gabriella rummaging through her desk had already been deleted.

Jane never knew how Jennifer got hold of that video.

And for the past four years, Jennifer had secretly used it to threaten
Alexander and Wendy.

Jane always thought that matter had ended long ago, but she never expected
that all these years, Thomas and Jennifer had been using it, treating
Alexander and his wife like a cash cow.

Jane, once the victim, had turned into an accomplice, bleeding others like a
vampire. She

confronted Jennifer about it.

However, Jennifer jabbed a finger at her nose, yelling, “How dare you
criticize me? Didn’t you use that whole thing to threaten Sebastian Grant to
date a fat pig like you?

“And he dumped you, didn’t he? Thomas and I raised you all these years.
It’s time for you to pay us back. Thomas, say something!”

Jennifer shoved Valeria, causing her to stumble and hit the edge of a table.

Thomas claimed, “Jane, we had no other choice. That money is nothing but
pocket change for a big family like the Grant family…”

Chapter 16

2/4

No one knew she was pregnant. To outsiders, she was just getting fatter.

Thomas and Jennifer didn’t care at all. They only focused on squeezing
every bit they could out of the Grant family like leeches.
It was winter. She wore a heavy down jacket, dragging her exhausted body
out of Thomas and Jennifer’s house. In the end, she finally collapsed on the
roadside, where a kind stranger called an ambulance.

The doctor who performed her C–section was Taylor’s mother, Scarlett
Walker.

By then, Jane had already lost consciousness. She had been carrying twins,
but that night, she lost one of them.

When she woke up alone in the hospital bed, she looked at a photo Scarlett
had taken of the baby boy just after birth, and her eyes turned red from
crying.

That night, Jane called Sebastian, who was far away in Amaran.

The call connected, but no one said a word. In the end, she hung up after a
few seconds.

She hated how Thomas‘ family used Gabriella’s matter to blackmail

Alexander and Wendy, like maggots crawling out of the slums, like
desperate bloodsuckers. Jane was embarrassed.

She also hated herself because Jennifer was right–she had threatened
Sebastian, too.

Jane thought that she had reaped what she had sown by losing the child.

Outside the window, it had started to rain at some point.

A flash of lightning split the night sky, illuminating the room.

Valeria gently touched the scar on her stomach, snapping out of her
memories. She stepped down from the bed and went to the window to close
the gap.

At the end of August, Selena was about to start first grade. Her preschool
had a direct admission. route to Salmade Primary School. Valeria took
Selena for a checkup at the hospital and picked up some medication.
That day, they happened to run into Sebastian and briefly crossed paths at
the hospital entrance.

Valeria had an appointment with Shawn, and Sebastian was in the next
room.

It was just a distant glance, not even an eye contact, because she quickly
walked into Shawn’s office.

When she came out of Shawn’s office, she saw a well–dressed woman
carrying a lunchbox walking into Sebastian’s office.

Valeria recognized her at a glance. It was Yelena, the class belle from high
school.

Chapter 16

As expected, there was never a shortage of admirers around Sebastian.

3/4

“Can I call you Seb? This is lunch that I prepared. My family runs a
restaurant chain, and our five- star chef made this. You’ve been busy all
day. You haven’t eaten, right?”

Seeing Sebastian focused on his computer and ignoring her, Yelena stepped
forward.

“Thank you for helping my dad with his treatment. He’s doing much better
now.”

“Yelena, did you book an appointment with me just to chat?” Sebastian’s

tone carried a cold edge. When he looked up, a sharp, chilling light spread
through his dark eyes.

“You’re taking up appointment slots and delaying patients who are in need.
If it happens again, the Slate City Medical Center system will blacklist you
for three months.”
“Uh… I…” Yelena didn’t expect Sebastian to disregard their relationship as
former classmates so bluntly. “Sebastian, I just… I just wanted to bring you
lunch to thank you.”

Sebastian stood up and glanced at his watch. Yelena was his last
appointment for the morning, and it was already time to get off work.

“Yelena, I’m not interested in you. Don’t waste your time coming here
again.”

His rejection was straightforward.

When he looked at her, it was with the distant indifference reserved for a
stranger.

After saying that, he left the room.

When Yelena left, her face was flushed with embarrassment.

At the nurse station, several nurses whispered.

“This isn’t the first one to book an appointment just to try and pursue Dr.
Grant.”

“I’m really curious what Dr. Grant’s type is.”

“Stop it. You’re not thinking about giving it a shot, too, are you?”

“Of course not. Just watching from afar is enough. He’s untouchable.”

Valeria happened to be coming out of Shawn’s office with Selena.

After picking up their medicine from the pharmacy on the third floor, she
held Selena’s hand and stepped onto the escalator.

Selena hated this type of escalator. She had a bit of sensory processing
disorder, and each time, she carefully watched the steps come out, standing
up cautiously, holding tightly onto Valeria’s hand.

“Mommy, you have to hold my hand tightly, okay?”

Chapter 16

4/4

“Okay, I’m doing so now.”

They stepped onto the escalator together. Valeria stood beside her daughter,
holding Selena’s hand with one hand and gently resting her other hand on
the girl’s shoulder.

Suddenly, she smelled a faint, cold scent of men’s cologne. It was light,
almost like a pair of wings spreading behind her, wrapping around her.

The person once closest to her was standing behind her.

Valeria could almost feel his gaze falling on her neck, faint and burning.

In a place like a hospital, that clean, crisp scent was unforgettable.

Valeria didn’t know if it was because she knew him too well, or whether
this man still hadn’t changed his preference in seven years. Back then, he
had liked this kind of cologne.

She calmly looked straight ahead as the escalator slowly descended.

She increased the grip on Selena’s hand while her other hand, which had
moved to the handrail, started to sweat.

Maybe it was because she was nervous, so when she stepped off the
escalator, her heel got caught in a gap. She stumbled forward.

A hand from behind quickly supported her waist.

Through the thin summer dress, the warmth of the man’s palm seared her
skin. Sebastian could also feel her body tense up in fright.
After just a few seconds, Valeria regained her balance.

Only then did Sebastian let go.

“Thank you,”

“Selena answered, shaking Valeria’s hand. “Mommy, are you okay?”

From the corner of her eye, Valeria saw that the man was wearing a
grayish–blue shirt, tailored perfectly to his straight posture, looking sharp
and put–together.

Again, she tightened her grip on her daughter’s hand.

Just as she was about to leave, a long leg in black dress pants blocked her
path. In her ear came the man’s low, mocking voice. “Your daughter is
more polite than you.”

Valeria froze, her clear eyes looking at him.

The man narrowed his long, slanted eyes. “What am I? A big, bad wolf
that’s here to eat the two of you?”

Every time she saw Sebastian, she would always hide.

 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
17 Kneeling for a second chance 17

Chapter 17

“Ms. Neal, have we really never met before?”

Sebastian asked that same question again–the one continuously lingering in

his mind. His stare seemed like it was trying to see right through Valeria’s
pale face.

However, no matter how hard he searched his mind, there was no memory
of her.

Valeria replied, “No, we haven’t. Thank you for helping me out, Dr.
Grant.”

“Dr. Grant!” someone called out.

Sebastian turned around, so she seized the moment to leave with Selena.

Selena was already six years old and gradually began to understand the
emotions between adults, just like what had happened just now.

“Mommy, that man looks a lot like Daddy-”

She hadn’t even finished her sentence before Valeria quickly covered her
mouth, warning in a

stern tone, “Do you still remember what I told you, Selena?”
Selena nodded. Valeria had told her she couldn’t say that the man looked
like her father, but he

really did look like the young man in the photo.

Ever since she was little, Selena had only seen the photo that Valeria kept in
her wallet on the

nightstand. It was a picture of her parents together.

The word “Daddy” felt very distant to her.

She had only ever seen the other kids‘ dads at kindergarten, but she had
never seen her own. It turned out that not everyone had a dad.

However, she had the best mom in the world–Valeria Neal, who loved her
to bits.

Valeria walked a few steps further before she looked back. Seeing that
Sebastian was chatting with a young female doctor, she withdrew her gaze
and lowered her eyelashes.

A man like him would always have beautiful women around him.

Thinking back to how she had dared to threaten him back then, forcing him
to be with her, that three–year relationship must have become a stain on his
perfect record.

It wasn’t that Valeria wanted to avoid Sebastian, but if he knew she was
Jane, he would be avoiding her instead.

The perfect match for him would be a wealthy socialite.

Chapter 17

2/2

“Dr. Grant, did you get into a fight with Ruby? She looked like she was in a
really bad mood today.”
The female doctor speaking was Tessa Lane, Ruby Gardner’s friend.

Sebastian raised an eyebrow, looking at Tessa like she was out of her mind.

“If she’s in a bad mood, she can make an appointment with psych. Why
me?” He looked completely annoyed as he turned to leave, his expression
cold.

“Sebastian, come on. Not only are we colleagues, but you and Ruby also
studied abroad together in

Ikko. You two lived in the same international student residence. We all
know how she feels about

you.”

“Just because she likes me, I’m supposed to reciprocate her feelings? Does
the whole world have to revolve around her?”

Sebastian’s dark eyes were fixed on Tessa, icy cold. Then, he looked at
Ruby standing a short distance away. Such an action sent a shiver down
Tessa’s spine. She had just wanted to speak up

for her friend.

At this moment, Ruby walked over and took her arm. “It’s okay, Tessa. I’m
fine… Sebastian, I’m sorry. Tessa was just worried about me…”

“If you’re unwell, go home and rest.”

Ruby’s eyes welled up. She knew he still cared about her. “Sebastian…”

TH

#
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
18 Kneeling for a second chance 18

Chapter 18

1/3

“Don’t let your own physical condition affect your work. This profession
isn’t a game.”

After saying that, Sebastian slid one hand into his pocket and turned to
leave.

Ruby bit her lip as she watched his tall, refined figure disappear.

She had chased after him for so long, especially when they were in Inkko
for seven years. Yet, why was his heart still icy and impossible to thaw?

“Ruby, I just saw… Sebastian with a woman and her kid… They were kind
of pulling at each other, and he even held her waist… That woman’s
daughter looked about five or six…” Tessa spoke while watching Ruby’s
expression, which darkened.

Tessa quickly fell silent.

“Tesas, that’s enough. Sebastian isn’t that kind of man. How could he be
messing around with some older woman who already has a kid? Maybe she
was his patient… and he was just being

considerate.”

However, even Ruby knew how hollow her explanation sounded.

Anyone who knew Sebastian knew that he was cold and distant with sky–
high standards. Once he left work, he was completely aloof.

Ruby only came because she heard a few nurses whispering that a woman
had been rejected after trying to bring Sebastian lunch. She knew Sebastian
wasn’t interested in those women–except for that one day when she saw
someone sitting on his lap in his office…

That made her anxious.

There was actually one more thing Tessa didn’t say.

That woman didn’t look old at all. Rather, she was very beautiful…

At the sight of Ruby’s expression, Tessa didn’t dare add another word.
Ruby was Joseph Gardner, the hospital dean’s daughter, so she needed to
ingratiate herself with Ruby.

In September, Selena started first grade.

Valeria took her to school in the morning, giving her all sorts of reminders.

Watching her daughter walk into the school, she then took the subway to
work. After clocking in,

she arrived at her desk just in time for the morning meeting.

L&M Design Studio took on two design projects lately.

Valeria was busy, working overtime constantly. Even after getting home at
night, she still worked for two more hours.

The two dogs at home were very well–behaved. For the past couple of days
that she had to work

Chapter 18

2/3
overtime, Lucy would help out and pick Selena up in the afternoons. For
this, Valeria was deeply grateful, so on her day off that Saturday, she
bought Lucy a new outfit.

Lucy seemed gruff on the outside–shrewd and sharp–tongued like most

elderly. Yet, after spending time with her, Valeria found that she had a
warm heart.

That afternoon, Lucy wore the outfit Valeria bought her and went to play
cards with her friends.

“It’s nice, right? That young woman upstairs bought it for me. I told her I
don’t need it, but she insisted. Look at this cotton. It’s so comfortable in
summer. It’s way better than your silk one. My luck at cards is better after
wearing this today.”

Valeria took some loose change from her wallet, planning to swing by the
neighborhood grocery store to buy some groceries. In the evening, many
vegetables were on sale.

Selena took Valeria’s phone and went to Lucy’s place. Lucy had just
returned from her card game, her face glowing with happiness at having
won a fair bit.

She had asked Valeria to pick up some beef ribs for her dinner tomorrow.
She wanted to make

braised short ribs.

Looking up at the sparse stars and bright moon, Valeria slowed her steps.

She closed her eyes as the warm, slightly restless evening breeze brushed
across her face. The down–to–earth bustle of the neighborhood soothed the
exhaustion and irritability from her busy

workday.

Valeria bought a bunch of groceries at the store, and the man selling salmon
even gave her a pile of scraps to feed her pets. She thanked him.
It was only a 20–minute walk back to her apartment.

On the way, she thought about preparing the salmon scraps with hot water
for Potato and Pork Chop. Then, she would marinate the beef ribs and prep
side dishes.

Both of her hands were full, her fingers aching as she climbed all five
flights of stairs. The old building didn’t have an elevator.

When she arrived on the fifth floor, she saw Lucy’s door wide open. She set
the bags at the door

and stepped inside. “Selena?”

“Mommy.” A reply came from inside, with a shaky, tearful tone.

Valeria’s heart skipped. Rushing inside, she saw Lucy sitting on the floor,
with Selena holding her arm, trying to help her onto the couch.

When Selena saw Valeria, her voice broke into a sob. “Mommy, Granny
Lucy suddenly couldn’t

breathe and felt dizzy. I called Mr. Doctor already.”

Valeria’s heart tightened as she looked at Lucy’s state. In her panic, she
completely missed the

Chapter 18

last part of Selena’s sentence.

 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
19 Kneeling for a second chance 19

Chapter 19

Valeria quickly went over and helped Lucy sit on the couch, gently patting
her back to help her

breathe easier.

Lucy was a bit chubby and had long–standing health problems–asthma and
high blood pressure. After a while, she finally caught her breath, grabbing
Valeria’s hand and gasping, “I’m… I’m fine…

Selena stood nearby, on the verge of tears. Lucy patted the girl’s cheek. “It’s
okay, Selena. I’m fine. I scared you, huh?”

She slowly started to calm down, but she still looked pale as she leaned
back against the couch, breathing heavily. Valeria picked up a phone from
the table, ready to call an ambulance to get Lucy checked at the hospital.

Lucy was stubborn, and with her son not around, it was even worse.

Her husband had passed away, and she’d been living alone in this place for
over ten years.

She always avoided hospitals unless absolutely necessary. The moment

Valeria reached for her phone, Lucy waved her off firmly, her face stern.

“I’m not going to the hospital. It’s the same old problem. I’ll be fine after I
take my meds.”
“No, you need to go to the hospital,” Valeria insisted, thinking that the
situation earlier had been extremely serious.

She hadn’t brought her phone with her and hadn’t gotten back in time.
There had only been a six- year–old child with Lucy. It was pure luck that
nothing worse happened to Lucy.

However, even if Valeria had her phone with her, what could she have
done? If she were at work, it

would take her an hour by subway from L&M Design Studio to get home.
Even if she took a cab

and there was traffic, it could take even longer.

Normally, Valeria was cool and mild–mannered and never raised her voice.
However, she was

adamant this time.

Lucy was just as stubborn, waving her hand as she insisted, “No, no, I’m
not going to the hospital. You’re not even my daughter–in–law. Don’t poke
your nose in my business.”

She started shooing Valeria and Selena away. “You two should just head
home and rest. I’m fine

Valeria grabbed Lucy’s arm. “I’ll go with you to the hospital. Tomorrow is
Sunday. I can stay and help you get a full check–up.”

“What a stubborn woman you are.” Lucy sighed. “You are even worse than
I.”

Just then, footsteps came from the door, and a knock followed.

Lucy looked over to see a tall, slender, and strikingly handsome young man
step inside.
The door had been open, so he walked straight into the living room. He was
wearing a gray–blue shirt with a square silver watch on his wrist. One
glance, and she could tell he was a refined

Chapter 19

young gentleman from a wealthy family.

Valeria was squatting down, rummaging through a drawer for Lucy’s

medicine.

Lucy lived alone, and her meds were scattered everywhere, some even
expired.

No matter what, Valeria told herself, she had to get Lucy to the hospital
tomorrow.

2/2

Suddenly, she caught a faint whiff of a cold, elegant man’s cologne. It was
so subtle and refined, yet oddly out of place in this cramped space.

Valeria thought her nose must be playing tricks on her, but then she felt a
gaze land on her back. It wasn’t exactly a stare, but more like a quiet,
detached sweep with curiosity.

Then, she heard Selena call out, “Mr. Doctor.”

Valeria’s fingers suddenly clenched around a box of medicine. Her whole

body went tense as that gaze lingered on her, calm yet probing.

Sebastian looked at the woman crouched in front of him.

She had her back to him, wearing a gray cotton dress. As she bent down,
her long hair fell over one shoulder, exposing her neck to his line of sight.
The strands looked like a silky mist, partially hiding her fair face.

Even in a dull, gray outfit, she stood out at first glance.

Lucy hadn’t noticed Valeria’s reaction. She looked at the unfamiliar man
who had just entered.”

Who are you? What are you doing in my home?”

“Your granddaughter called me,” Sebastian replied, stepping over to Valeria

and crouching down.

next to her. As he bent, he took in the faint, natural scent from her body and
saw her visibly

stiffen.

His shadow enveloped her as he reached into the drawer, pulling out the
medicine box.

“These medications are either expired, or you are resistant to their effects,”
he explained. “You’ve been taking them for so long that they don’t work
anymore.”

Valeria hadn’t expected that Selena would call Sebastian. It was even more
unexpected that he would actually show up.

Holding Lucy’s arm, Selena spoke up. “Granny Lucy, this is Mr. Doctor.
He’s the really skilled doctor I told you about. When my heart didn’t feel
good, Mommy took me to see him at the

hospital.”

Lucy looked at Valeria, then at Sebastian.

Judging by their looks alone, they seemed like a perfect match.

 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
20 Kneeling for a second chance 20

Chapter 20

“A doctor, huh? That young?” Lucy commented

Sebastian ignored her and asked, “Do you have a blood pressure monitor?”

“Yes.” Valeria snapped back to attention, took it out of the drawer, and
handed it to Sebastian.

Lucy cooperated and let him measure her blood pressure. He asked a few
more questions about her current condition, such as if she felt any tightness
in her chest, headaches, dizziness, or any

other discomfort.

“I have a bit of asthma,” came her reply. “It’s a recurring condition. My

blood pressure isn’t that

high.”

He glanced at the numbers. “Your systolic is at 168, and that’s not high?
Then, how high are you expecting it to be?”

Lucy fell silent.

Valeria looked at Sebastian.

The man squatted there, his hair falling slightly over his forehead. He didn’t
look as sharp and strict as he had during the day. His gray–blue shirt was
loose and had its top two buttons undone.

He could be pretty biting when he spoke. Despite his cool and refined
appearance, his words cut deep without mercy.

Selena didn’t understand what high blood pressure meant, so she held on to
Lucy’s hand. She was frightened when Lucy had suddenly collapsed and
struggled to breathe. “You have to listen to Mr.

Doctor.”

Lucy patted Selena’s head. “Okay, I will.”

Sebastian glanced at the little girl, thinking that he must have lost his mind.

He saw Valeria’s number calling, and when he answered, a young girl was
crying on the line, saying her grandmother had collapsed and asking if he
could save her.

It just so happened that Sebastian was visiting a senior medical professor in

the Uptown District that night and drove over right away.

He took less than ten minutes to arrive.

Sebastian finished checking Lucy over. As he was about to leave, Lucy

looked at Valeria. “Walk Dr. Grant out for me.”

Valeria nodded.

Even though she tried her best to avoid any further entanglement with
Sebastian, he had come over to help Lucy, and she owed him that courtesy.

Chapter 20

2/2

They headed downstairs, and the motion–sensor lights flicked on, one by
one.
From the corner of his eye, Sebastian glanced at the woman next to him.
Her long hair was casually tied back with a hair tie, the loose strands falling
behind her head. Her forehead was clear and well–shaped.

Ever since they met the first time, he couldn’t explain why she gave him a
strange yet familiar feeling. It was like a thin veil of resilience separated
them, just like her name–Valeria Neal.

Valeria stayed silent the entire way down, following behind Sebastian. All
he had to do was glance slightly to see her soft, fair face. She had soft and
gentle features that had a touch of quiet scholarly bearing.

He was certain he had no memory of this face.

Sebastian pulled a cigarette pack from his pocket and lit one.

The silent stairway lights flared in sync with the sound of the lighter
striking. A curl of smoke, slipped from his thin lips and drifted behind him.

Valeria held her breath and looked up, staring at the sharp lines of his
profile.

When they reached the entrance on the first floor, he suddenly stopped in
his tracks. She had

barely managed to stop in time.

Turning, Sebastian suddenly blew a smoke ring toward her calm face.

Valeria started coughing, glaring at him after the smoke dispersed. The
corners of his lips curled into a deliberately mischievous smile–a sign that
he did it on purpose. He hated her silence.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
21 Kneeling for a second chance 21

Chapter 21

Valeria said calmly, “Thank you for your help tonight. I didn’t know my
daughter called you. Actually, you didn’t have to come all the way here
just because of her. Sorry for taking up your

time.”

Her words sounded very formal, causing Sebastian to raise an eyebrow.

“Well, I was supposed to have dinner at a mentor’s house, but I rushed over
when I got the call. So, my time has already been taken.”

She was stunned for a few seconds. “I’m sorry.”

“I saw a ravioli shop outside the complex when I came,” Sebastian

mentioned as he walked

forward. His car was parked just outside the building. The car tonight
wasn’t exactly low–key. It was black and beast–like, crouching in the dark.

He didn’t drive this kind of car to work. He usually drove something more
understated and

business–like.

Valeria looked at him.

Sebastian stubbed out his cigarette and tossed it into a trash can on the side.
Turning around, the light stretched his tall figure, long and lean. “I don’t
need your apologies: Get in the car and buy me dinner.”

Valeria opened her mouth to speak, but meeting his deep eyes, she took a
deep breath and got into

the car.

It was just dinner. She could treat it as a social courtesy.

冰冰

Outside the apartment neighborhood, there was a small shop called

“Beatrice’s Ravioli“.

They served breakfast in the mornings. Valeria often stopped by to grab a

set of stuffed ravioli pockets or pancakes, with a cup of milk.

She was well–acquainted with the shop owner, Beatrice Fowler.

“Val, you’re here!” Beatrice greeted warmly, glancing at the refined–

looking man sitting across from Valeria.

She froze for a second. In this tiny eatery, his striking looks and aura stood
out sharply.

Valeria looked at Sebastian. “What do you want to eat?”

He glanced back at her and motioned for her to place the orders. After all,
coming to a ravioli shop meant they were definitely having ravioli.

“Two plates of ravioli–one large serving and one small. I’ll add another one
without shrimp.”

After saying that, Valeria bit her lip.

Chapter 21
The man across from her gave her a long, probing look.

She knew she had just slipped up.

Sebastian didn’t eat shrimp or most seafood. He was allergic to certain

shellfish.

When they had been together, she had known all his likes and dislikes by
heart.

The ravioli here usually had shrimp fillings and seaweed on top. She had
subconsciously ordered for him–and that exposed her.

Sebastian’s dark eyes stayed steady and calm.

The shop was fairly lively that night, with seats about half full. In that
bustling, everyday local atmosphere, Valeria sat there in her gray dress, her
bare face glowing pale and luminous. Such a posture gave off a quiet,
gentle beauty that couldn’t be described.

“Valeria, did you used to live in Slate City? Did you go to Nueve High
School?”

He didn’t ask which high school she went to. Instead, he directly asked if it
was Nueve High

School.

“Yes, I’m from Slate City.”

There wasn’t anything to hide there. Slate City had millions of people–and
she was merely an ordinary person among them.

It was like she had answered him, but also like she had avoided the
question.

Just then, two plates of ravioli arrived.

Valeria took the plate without shrimp, smiling at Sebastian. “I don’t like
shrimps.”

It was also a way to cover her tracks after the earlier slip–up.

Sebastian looked at the ravioli on her plate. “Oh, really? What a

coincidence. I don’t like them

either.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know. Why don’t I switch with you? I haven’t started
yet.”

Valeria started to move her plate toward him, but he replied blandly, “It’s
fine.”

They finished the meal quickly.

Valeria didn’t eat much as she had already had dinner at home. So, she
could only manage about half of her plate.

When she went to pay, she realized she had forgotten her phone. She told
Beatrice she’d pay the next morning when she came for breakfast.

Beatrice chuckled and asked, “Is that your boyfriend? He’s really
handsome. And that car outside looks expensive.”
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
22 Kneeling for a second chance 22

Chapter 22

It wasn’t that Beatrice was being nosy. It was because the car Sebastian had
parked in front of the

shop was way too flashy.

Every passerby turned their head to look.

Valeria explained, “No, he’s just a friend.”

After dinner, they stepped out of the ravioli shop. Sebastian reminded her to
take Lucy to the hospital soon and said her antihypertensive medication
needed to be changed to avoid similar episodes in the future.

She thanked him.

It was 9:00 pm. A light breeze blew gently, stirring the hem of Valeria’s
long dress, her hair fluttering in the night.

Sebastian stood in front of his car and opened the door, glancing sideways
at her. He seemed to be in thought for a while before asking, “Where’s your
husband?”

He could tell that the woman from earlier, Lucy, was her mother–in–law.
On the phone, Selena had

described her as “Grandma“.

However, the few times they had been to the hospital, it was always Valeria
bringing her daughter

alone. No man had ever appeared.

Valeria frowned. “He’s abroad. Sorry to have bothered you tonight, Dr.
Grant. Take care.”

With that, she turned to leave. As she spun around, her thick hair swept
through the air in a dark

arc, like mist quickly spreading.

Sebastian lifted a hand, and his long fingers instinctively reached out.

Her hair was like silk, soft and smooth, slipping right through his fingers.

He stood there watching her walk away, his hand still suspended in midair.
In that fleeting second of contact, her hair carried a faint, lingering scent.

It was a strange feeling.

It wasn’t like he had touched a woman’s hair. It felt more like poppies
brushing across his fingertips, leaving a tingling numbness.

Valeria returned to Lucy’s apartment.

She told Selena to rest in the room. Then, she started tidying the scattered
medicine boxes on the

coffee table.

Glancing at Valeria, Lucy couldn’t help but ask, “That man just now…”

Chapter 22

2/2
Valeria quickly responded, “He’s a doctor I’ve met a few times. Nothing
more.”

“And yet, he came all the way over tonight? I couldn’t breathe, and Selena
panicked. She grabbed your phone and made one call, and that guy showed
up within 20 minutes.”

Lucy thought Valeria had had it rough all these years, raising her daughter
alone. She genuinely hoped Valeria could meet someone decent, but that
guy just now…

That doctor–not even mentioning how handsome and tall he was–had a

Rolex on his wrist. Back when Danny was alive, he had one passed down in
the family, and now her son, Shane, had it.

“He’s just a regular friend,” Valeria said with a smile.

It might not even be that.

Lucy was worried Valeria would get taken advantage of. She was beautiful
and fair–skinned. There had been men trying to pursue her–even the tenant
down the hall had made several moves.

Once, he got drunk and tried to harass Valeria, and Lucy had dumped an
entire bucket of greasy

dishwater on him.

“He’s good–looking, I’ll give you that. If you like him, date him, sure. Just
don’t marry someone like that. Take it from me, I’ve lived through it. I’ve
got a sharp eye for people.

“That kind of doctor? I bet he’s got women lining up for him. Plus, he’s
clearly rich. You won’t be able to keep men like that. It’s what you young
folks would call a total player.”

Valeria couldn’t help but laugh. “Mrs. Clark… where did you even learn
that term?”
Lucy gave a proud little huff. “I dance with three different men at the
square every night. Do you think I’m clueless? Do you think I can’t keep up
with you youngsters?”

Valeria stayed with Lucy a little while longer, making sure she was alright
before heading

upstairs.

Selena had already washed up and was lying obediently in bed. Valeria
hesitated for a moment before asking why she had called Sebastian.

The little girl blinked innocently. “He’s a doctor. He can save Granny
Lucy.”

A child’s world was simple, unlike an adult’s.

Valeria realized maybe she had been deeply wounded, afraid that he’d
recognized her as Jane. She feared that he would find out Selena was his
daughter and that she would hear the ridicule in

his voice, disrupting her quiet life.

She had been reckless and naive seven years ago. Now, she had no desire to
get involved with him

again.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
23 Kneeling for a second chance 23

Chapter 23

On Sunday morning, Valeria told her daughter to stay home and watch
cartoons while she took Lucy to the hospital for a check–up.

They ran a whole bunch of tests. Lucy waited in line inside the ultrasound
room while Valeria waited outside. Suddenly, she heard someone call out,
“Dr. Grant.”

Turning, Valeria saw that it was a male doctor she didn’t know.

Her whole body tensed up before she realized that and let out a quiet
breath.

The hospital was huge and always busy. This wasn’t even the
cardiothoracic section, so why would she run into him here?

She was like a cat on high alert. The name “Sebastian Grant” was like the
torment that haunted her soul, but even here, she inevitably heard news
about Sebastian.

He was the star doctor at the city hospital, always a center of attention no
matter where he went.

While waiting in the seating area outside the ultrasound room, Valeria
overheard a few nurses at the information desk chatting.
“I’m on rotation in the cardiothoracic department tomorrow, but Dr. Grant
is taking a few days off.”

“I heard he has a girlfriend now. She even brought him lunch. Dr. Gardner
saw her.”

“Really? Ruby’s been chasing him for so long…”

Lucy’s test results came out three days later, and Valeria went to pick them
up.

The report came back stating that she had high blood pressure, high blood
sugar, and high cholesterol. Given her age, the doctor recommended a few
days in the hospital to stabilize her

condition.

In the afternoon, Valeria took time off work to help Lucy check in.

Lucy pulled a face. “It’s going to cost so much money. I’m fine most of the
time.

“If something happens, it’ll be too late.”

Lucy was usually very stubborn, but Valeria was even more determined,
insisting that she follow

the doctor’s advice.

At first, Valeria had rented the attic room from Lucy, paying monthly rent.
Though lower than the market rate, it was still something..

Later on, Lucy waved it off. “This attic is just sitting here empty anyway.
You even acknowledge me as your mom. This is fate, so you can live
here.”

Whenever Valeria was busy with work, Lucy would help look after Selena.
For that, Valeria was
Chapter 23

truly grateful.

Lucy’s son, Shane, lived in Amaran. After having gotten married last year,
he decided to settle there permanently and only returned for festive
holidays.

As people aged, they would fear loneliness even more. So, during normal
days, Lucy treated Valeria like her own daughter.

Looking at Lucy’s medical report, Valeria could only do her best to take
care of her.

2/2

During Lucy’s hospital stay, Valeria would pick Selena up from school in
the afternoons and stop by the hospital on the way home.

Selena called Lucy “Granny“, so the other patients naturally assumed

Valeria was Lucy’s daughter- in–law.

Five patients shared the room, but Lucy had an extra bed added. All the
patients there were older people with high blood pressure or other
cardiovascular issues.

At 6:00 pm every night, Valeria would bring Selena.

Other patients often said to Lucy, “Your daughter–in–law and

granddaughter came to see you again.

Valeria would bring dinner for Lucy every time she came. Selena would
lean on the nightstand and read her fairy tale book.

Not only was Valeria beautiful, but she had an adorable daughter, making
the other patients envious of Lucy.

Valeria never explained anything, seeing that there was no point in

explaining too much to
strangers.

Besides, she knew Lucy fancied being called “Grandma“.

Lucy had always been a tough old lady. However, in her later years, she
was left alone after her

husband died and her son moved away. If it hadn’t been for Valeria, no one
would visit her now

that she was in the hospital.

That afternoon, Valeria brought Selena into the hospital room. As they
entered, someone inside

called out, “Lucy, your daughter–in–law and granddaughter are here!”

However, Valeria hadn’t expected Sebastian to be there as well.

He stood beside the bed next to Lucy’s. The old man in that bed had trouble
breathing earlier and

pressed the call button. The doctors and nurses had arrived to attend to him,
so he was now stable.

Valeria looked at Sebastian’s back and lightly bit her lip.

The orange afterglow of the sunset fell across his white coat, his handsome
profile outlined with a soft, cool light. But his eyes and brows carried that
familiar, distant coldness.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
24 Kneeling for a second chance 24

Chapter 24

Sebastian turned around, pausing in his steps. He raised his eyebrows

slightly, looking at the woman standing a few feet away.

Selena greeted politely, “Mr. Doctor.”

“Hey.” Sebastian nodded. He took a few steps forward, pausing briefly

when he passed by Valería.

However, he said nothing. His eyes dropped to glance at her lowered

eyelashes before he left.

A faint trace of men’s cologne lingered in the air as he passed.

When Valeria heard the door close, she finally let out a sharp breath, her
whole body relaxing at once. She walked over to Lucy’s bed. “I brought
you some jicama salad and sauteed zucchini tonight. Eat up.”

Selena was already sitting obediently by the bed, leaning over the
nightstand. Today, she was working on a hand–drawn poster for school.

Valeria sometimes wondered whether Selena had inherited some of her

talents–bold and creative

in drawing and colors.

Sometimes, Valeria also thought of her own mother, but she had no memory
of her.
When she was little, she often asked Margaret where her mom was and why
she didn’t have a

mom.

Margaret only said that her mom had gone far away. It was just like how
she had told Selena that her dad was somewhere far away.

As Selena grew older, these white lies would eventually fall apart on their
own.

Being someone with sharp eyes, Lucy looked at Valeria and could
immediately tell there was something different between Valeria and
Sebastian.

“Dr. Grant is quite handsome, isn’t he?” Lucy commented.

Scooping up some jicama salad, Valeria answered, “Mrs. Clark, please

eat.”

Lucy added, “If you like him, go for it. You young folks nowadays always
talk about casual flings, right? If you only want a fling, at least pick a
good–looking one. Never settle for an ugly guy.”

Valeria’s face flushed red. She realized she wasn’t even as open–minded as
Lucy. She muttered helplessly, “I don’t like him.”

Lucy leaned closer, whispering even softer, “You were staring at his back
for ages…”

Valeria froze.

Was she? Was it that obvious?

Lucy didn’t say anything else after that.

Chapter

2/2
After a while, Valeria patted Selena’s head and carried a kettle outside to
grab some water.

When she passed by the nurse station, a few young nurses glanced at her.

In a hospital, a place filled with busy, monotonous days, gossip was never
in short supply.

“That was the family member of bed 17’s patient, right? That old lady’s
daughter–in–law. She’s been here all four days of the older woman’s stay.
She comes with her daughter, but the man? He never showed up.”

“Who knows what that guy’s thinking? He has such a pretty wife and
daughter, yet he doesn’t appreciate them at all. He doesn’t even visit, even
when his mom is sick.”

“I was in the ward, giving the old lady an IV drip the other day. I heard her
son’s been living in Amaran for years…”

“Her daughter–in–law must be really close to her, then…”

“Dr. Grant, are you free this Saturday night? Dr. Gordon mentioned a
department dinner.”

Sebastian paused, glanced at the young nurse at the station, and thought for
a moment. “I’ll see. I have something at home on Saturday.”

Then, the nurse station fell back into their gossiping chatter.

He watched Valeria’s figure as she walked away down the hall. With a
frown, he followed after her, taking long strides.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
25 Kneeling for a second chance 25

Chapter 25

Valeria wanted to wash her hands, but when she turned the tap, no water
came out. After twisting the tap harder, a burst of scalding water suddenly
came pouring out.

Momentarily stunned, the burning pain from her hand caused her to shriek
as her fingers.

trembled.

Suddenly, a man came from behind her and reached toward her wrist.

When Valeria turned and saw it was Sebastian, she instinctively wanted to
pull her hand away. However, he said in a low voice, “Don’t move.”

The restroom fell silent, save for the soft sound of running water.

Meanwhile, Sebastian held Valeria’s hand under the cool water.

She had tried to pull her hand back multiple times, but although Sebastian
didn’t seem to be gripping her hand tightly, she couldn’t break free from his
grasp.

Not to mention, he seemed to be tightening his grip around her wrist each
time she tried to pull

away.
On the surface, Sebastian seemed like a cold and righteous guy.

However, Valeria had seen him ten years ago when he had walked out of an
internet cafe with a cigarette in his hand.

She knew then that Sebastian was a stubborn and rebellious person by
nature. Once he had made

up his mind on something, no one would be able to change his mind.

Valeria’s hand had been placed under cold running water for about 30
minutes. During that time, several people had entered the restroom. Even
the janitor came by to mop the floors.

Several people had turned to look at them, and some had even greeted
Sebastian. “Hello, Dr. Grant.”

Places like a hospital were always crowded with people.

During those 30 minutes in the restroom, there were at least seven to eight
patients and staff who came to greet them. Each and every one of them had
looked at Valeria in confusion.

After all, Sebastian’s reputation was well known throughout the hospital.
Everyone was curious about who the woman standing next to him was.

Valeria only felt her cheeks turning red as she lowered her head.

Sebastian smiled faintly, amused by how amusing she looked with her chin
tucked toward her

chest.

Valeria was acting like she would be struck with bad luck if she continued
associating herself with him, so she couldn’t wait to distance herself from
him.

With that thought in mind, his amusement rose.

Charter 25

He caressed her palm gently as he explained what she needed to do for her
burn. Her fair skin was smooth to the touch.

His actions were based entirely on instinct, and his mind hadn’t even caught
up to what he had

done.

He wasn’t Valeria’s friend, nor was he her lover. At best, she was just his
patient.

They had met several times, and Sebastian had seen plenty of beautiful
women in his life.

In fact, he was surrounded by socialites. They all had flawless faces while
they were dressed in branded clothing. Their appearances were always
polished to perfection.

Valeria was a married woman with a daughter. Yet, out of all the women out
there, he found himself inexplicably captivated by her.

Sebastian looked at her. Her head hung low, exposing her beautiful and
slender neck. A few strands of hair had fallen out of place, brushing against
her cheek and collarbone.

Although those strands were lying gently against her neck, Sebastian felt
like something invisible was clawing at his heart.

Slowly, he went from holding Valeria’s wrist with his fingers to placing his
entire palm against

her hand.

His hand was large and hot. Since he exercised regularly, his fingers were
calloused to the touch, giving off a much different feel from a woman’s soft
touch.
He had easily wrapped his hand around her slender wrist, and Valeria’s
hand trembled slightly.

She could feel the warmth radiating from his palm, quietly spreading to her
wrist.

The touch had broken the boundaries of a typical doctor–patient

relationship, and the air around them had shifted into something
ambiguous.

Valeria’s other hand was placed on the sink. Her voice was light and
slightly shaky as she complained, “Dr. Grant, please keep your hands to
yourself.”

Her voice was sharper than usual and had even carried a trace of anger.
Although she was mad, it had no deterrent effect on Sebastian.

In fact, Sebastian really wanted to tell Valeria not to show such an

expression to any other man.

Although her tear–filled eyes were looking at him with anger and
embarrassment, she looked like she was pouting. Her expression only made
him want to push her even further.

However, it was Valeria’s second time asking him to keep his hands to
himself. Hence, Sebastian let go of her hand.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
26 Kneeling for a second chance 26

Chapter 26

Valeria pulled her hand back and was about to leave. She had taken a step
forward but had failed to escape Sebastian’s reach.

Sebastian took a step forward and blocked her path. At almost six feet two
inches, his height gave him a great advantage. Bracing his hands on the wall
on either side of her body, he pinned her against the wall.

He leaned forward and looked at her.

The distance between them was barely a hand’s width. His gaze fixed on
Valeria’s face, and not a single expression had escaped his notice.

“There’s no one named Valeria Neal in Class B of the sophomore year. So,
who exactly are you?” he

asked.

Valeria’s heart skipped a beat as she frowned.

She racked her brain to think of a response. She had randomly told him she
was in Class B when

he had asked her about her class when they were at Beatrice’s Ravioli.

She just never thought he’d actually look into it.

“Dr. Grant, I don’t see how my high school or class has anything to do with
you. We aren’t that close, and you’re overstepping your boundaries as my
doctor. I…” Her eyes flashed before she continued, “I can press charges
against you.”

Sebastian smiled nonchalantly as he gave her an email handle.

He then told her the email was used for internal complaints within his
department. If she wanted to submit a complaint, it’d be handled much
faster if she sent it there.

Seeing that Valeria was silent, Sebastian reached out to pinch her chin.
“Have you memorized it?”

Valeria’s mind spun quickly as she lied, “My name used to be Valeria
Wood. My last name was Wood, just like the one you get from trees. I
transferred schools the following year and changed my last name.

“I even gave you a love letter, but you probably don’t remember it. There
were a lot of girls giving you love letters back then, anyway. Are you
satisfied with this answer now?”

Weaving her lies in threads of truth, Valeria’s bright eyes met his. Although
she looked calm, her heart was about to jump out of her throat.

Valeria Wood was a real person who existed and had really given Sebastian
a love letter.

“It was during the second half of the school year, around May. You had
been playing basketball at the school court when a ball hit me in the
shoulders. It had been a hot day.

“You had been wearing your light blue No. 9 jersey when you asked me if I
was fine. I transferred schools after our final exams in July. My
hometown’s back in Juzale.

Chapter 26
“Before I left, I had stopped you on the stairs and given you a book. I heard
from classmates that you love reading mystery books, so I bought a Kieran
Holt book from the bookstore by the school’s entrance. I had slipped the
love letter inside.

“Just like most girls, I had a crush on you back then. I would always look at
you from afar, but I doubted you had noticed me. I had been very plain and
ordinary.

“You were so much different than me, shining brightly as you stood at the
center of attention…

“Sebastian, it doesn’t matter what my real name is. At the end of the day,
I’m just an ordinary woman who used to have a crush on you. You didn’t
even recognize me when we first met.”

Valeria choked back her sobs as she looked him in the eyes, not backing
down for once. She had

told him a truth that was laced with a lie.

Valeria Wood was real, and she had given Sebastian that love letter.

At the end of the day, Valeria Wood and Valeria Neal were the same. They
were plain, ordinary

people who would blush just from looking at Sebastian from afar.

There had always been an unreachable distance between them.

They were classmates, yet they barely spoke to each other. When they met
outside of school, it

was like they didn’t know each other.

Valeria Wood was Taylor’s tablemate.

Back in high school, Jane would always hang out with them.
Valeria Wood had been hit by a basketball back then, and Sebastian had
indeed walked over to ask if she was alright.

Back then, Jane had been standing nearby. Hence, her truths were mixed
with lies. It was unable to tell them apart.

Even Valeria herself wasn’t sure whether she was telling Valeria Wood’s
story or if she was just telling her own story through another name.

Valeria couldn’t keep her emotions in as her eyes turned red and a tear
rolled down her cheek, landing on his hand.

Chapter 27

Chapter 27

Sebastian let go of Valeria’s hand. Feeling his wet fingertips, Sebastian

sounded hoarse as he apologized, “I’m sorry.”

A short moment of silence ensued.

He remained rooted in place even after Valeria had left the restroom. His
emotions were being tugged by something he couldn’t quite understand.

He wasn’t sure if it was the self–deprecating and sorrowful look in Valeria’s

teary eyes or the trace of familiarity within her, but he felt reminded of
someone.

He was curious about the truth behind the sense of familiarity she exuded
because she reminded

him of Jane.

Sebastian knew that Valeria wasn’t Jane, but the thought possessed him as
he tried to see the resemblance between the two utterly different women.

Holding his hand up to massage his temples, he couldn’t help but feel like
something was wrong with his brain.
It seemed the lie Valeria had come up with about being Valeria Wood had
worked. Her relationship with Sebastian had regained its equilibrium.

Throughout the month, she had seen him twice.

During the first time, she had paid the hospital a visit to pick up Lucy’s
prescription. She had entered Sebastian’s office and left the place within
four minutes.

Sebastian had treated her no differently than any other patient’s family. He
had coldly explained the foods Lucy had to look out for and how she would
have to return for a checkup after two

weeks.

The second time they met was when Valeria and her colleagues went to a
barbecue restaurant for

a meal.

Sabrina and Sebastian happened to be dining there too.

Hence, both groups had decided to dine together.

Valeria’s colleagues had teased Sabrina for having a boyfriend and jokingly
insisted that Sabrina pick up the tab.

Sabrina’s cheeks reddened as she exclaimed, “Sure. It’s my treat today.”

Then, she reached for Sebastian’s arm to sit, but he pulled his hand away.
She glanced at him, aware that Sebastian was known within their circle for
keeping a distance from women.

Since they were both at the appropriate age for marriage, their parents had
been subtly pushing

them to be together.

2/2
With Nicholas and Martha pressuring him, Sebastian would agree to hang
out with Sabrina from time to time to either watch a movie or attend a
play.

Sabrina had racked her brain to think of ways for them to get along, but
Sebastian remained cold

and aloof.

“Seb, I’d like some shrimp. Could you peel them for me? I just had my
nails done, so it’s a bit inconvenient for me.”

When Valeria heard Sabrina’s sweet voice ring out, she tightened her grip
around her fork as she continued eating.

Through the corner of her eyes, Valeria watched as Sebastian gently helped
Sabrina peel her shrimps before wiping his fingers with a towel.

Sabrina smiled sweetly in response.

Sebastian didn’t like seafood, nor did he like shrimp. He had claimed to
dislike the fishy smell in them. When they had ravioli together, he also
refused to have any shrimp ravioli.

Valeria suddenly recalled that Sebastian had never peeled any shrimp for
her throughout the three years of their relationship.

She knew he didn’t like seafood, so she had never asked him to do such a
thing. In fact, she had even stopped eating seafood after finding out he
didn’t enjoy them.

Back when they were together, she would be overjoyed if she could go so
far as to hold his arm or tug at his sleeves without being rejected.

She had loved him too much and never thought about asking him to do
anything.

However, it turned out that a person could do things they disliked for the
sake of someone they liked or even for their partners.
Valeria felt slightly breathless as she got up to head to the restroom.

Although one person was missing from their six–person meal, the
atmosphere around the table was still as lively as before.

Not long after Valeria had left, Sebastian stood up and said flatly, “I’m
going out for a smoke.”
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
27 Kneeling for a second chance 27

Chapter 27

Sebastian let go of Valeria’s hand. Feeling his wet fingertips, Sebastian

sounded hoarse as he apologized, “I’m sorry.”

A short moment of silence ensued.

He remained rooted in place even after Valeria had left the restroom. His
emotions were being tugged by something he couldn’t quite understand.

He wasn’t sure if it was the self–deprecating and sorrowful look in Valeria’s

teary eyes or the trace of familiarity within her, but he felt reminded of
someone.

He was curious about the truth behind the sense of familiarity she exuded
because she reminded

him of Jane.

Sebastian knew that Valeria wasn’t Jane, but the thought possessed him as
he tried to see the resemblance between the two utterly different women.

Holding his hand up to massage his temples, he couldn’t help but feel like
something was wrong with his brain.

It seemed the lie Valeria had come up with about being Valeria Wood had
worked. Her relationship with Sebastian had regained its equilibrium.

Throughout the month, she had seen him twice.

During the first time, she had paid the hospital a visit to pick up Lucy’s
prescription. She had entered Sebastian’s office and left the place within
four minutes.

Sebastian had treated her no differently than any other patient’s family. He
had coldly explained the foods Lucy had to look out for and how she would
have to return for a checkup after two

weeks.

The second time they met was when Valeria and her colleagues went to a
barbecue restaurant for

a meal.

Sabrina and Sebastian happened to be dining there too.

Hence, both groups had decided to dine together.

Valeria’s colleagues had teased Sabrina for having a boyfriend and jokingly
insisted that Sabrina pick up the tab.

Sabrina’s cheeks reddened as she exclaimed, “Sure. It’s my treat today.”

Then, she reached for Sebastian’s arm to sit, but he pulled his hand away.
She glanced at him, aware that Sebastian was known within their circle for
keeping a distance from women.

Since they were both at the appropriate age for marriage, their parents had
been subtly pushing

them to be together.

2/2

With Nicholas and Martha pressuring him, Sebastian would agree to hang
out with Sabrina from time to time to either watch a movie or attend a
play.
Sabrina had racked her brain to think of ways for them to get along, but
Sebastian remained cold

and aloof.

“Seb, I’d like some shrimp. Could you peel them for me? I just had my
nails done, so it’s a bit inconvenient for me.”

When Valeria heard Sabrina’s sweet voice ring out, she tightened her grip
around her fork as she continued eating.

Through the corner of her eyes, Valeria watched as Sebastian gently helped
Sabrina peel her shrimps before wiping his fingers with a towel.

Sabrina smiled sweetly in response.

Sebastian didn’t like seafood, nor did he like shrimp. He had claimed to
dislike the fishy smell in them. When they had ravioli together, he also
refused to have any shrimp ravioli.

Valeria suddenly recalled that Sebastian had never peeled any shrimp for
her throughout the three years of their relationship.

She knew he didn’t like seafood, so she had never asked him to do such a
thing. In fact, she had even stopped eating seafood after finding out he
didn’t enjoy them.

Back when they were together, she would be overjoyed if she could go so
far as to hold his arm or tug at his sleeves without being rejected.

She had loved him too much and never thought about asking him to do
anything.

However, it turned out that a person could do things they disliked for the
sake of someone they liked or even for their partners.

Valeria felt slightly breathless as she got up to head to the restroom.

Although one person was missing from their six–person meal, the
atmosphere around the table was still as lively as before.

Not long after Valeria had left, Sebastian stood up and said flatly, “I’m
going out for a smoke.”
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
28 Kneeling for a second chance 28

Chapter 28

Chapter 28

1/2

Once Valeria had finished drying her hands, she took her lipstick from her
pocket and began touching up her makeup.

After she left the restroom and took a few steps forward, she soon came to
a halt.

The restroom was located at the end of a hallway. There was also an open
window and a simple smoking zone located next to it.

Sebastian was wearing a light gray shirt. As he leaned against the window,
a small breeze slipped in. With a cigarette between his fingers, he took a
drag before dropping his arm lazily to the side.

He had rolled his sleeves up to his elbow, and the veins on the back of his
hand had extended up

to his arm.

Valeria subconsciously turned to look at him.

Sebastian’s gaze was flat, and his eyes were dark as he looked away from
his phone. When their eyes met, he gave her a nod.
She had returned the gesture before lowering her head and walking past him
without another

word.

Even though she had not interacted with Sebastian, the distance between
them felt deliberate.

Moments after Valeria had left, a woman came out of the bathroom and
shouted at Valeria’s

retreating figure. “Hello, you’ve dropped your lipstick.”

However, Valeria hadn’t heard her.

Valeria had just sat back in her seat when Queenie gave her a knowing
look.

Taking out her phone, Valeria quickly realized that their group chat,
consisting of her, Queenie, Lindsey, and Yvonne Brown, was filled with
unread messages.

440

“I secretly took a photo of Ms. Lawson’s boyfriend. How can he still look
so handsome despite the terrible angle?”

“He has the face of a model!”

“Only a truly handsome man would be able to still look good ind

such a warped shot.”

“Ms. Lawson’s usually all cold and bossy in the office, but when she’s with
her boyfriend, she acts

all soft and sweet.”

S
“You’re right.”

“However, I heard that their parents were the ones who had arranged the
match. Does this mean “However, I heard that their parents were the ones

we’ll be getting wedding invitations soon?”

Chapter 28

2/2

Everyone began to tag Lindsey in the group. Lindsey was Sabrina’s

assistant after all, so she probably received more information regarding the
manner.

Lindsey replied, “I haven’t heard anything. Maybe they’re just trying to

keep a low profile.”

“You’re right. All those wealthy families prefer to keep a low profile.”

“Did you get them mixed up? All those wealthy people love keeping a high
profile.”

“How can we possibly know what’s going on in their world?”

Valeria took a bite of her meat, the sauce dripping down. Pursing her lips,
she took out a napkin to wipe her lips.

Back when she was with Sebastian, he always acted cold and aloof toward
everyone, even her.

Hence, she behaved cautiously during their relationship.

The only exception was when they slept together. Other than that, the two
of them were like familiar strangers.

e
Valeria couldn’t help but question if he still acted the same when he slept
with Sabrina. She knew she should not have such thoughts and tried to keep
those thoughts at bay.

However, she was a human, not a machine. She couldn’t shut her thoughts
down whenever she

wanted to.

Humans were emotional beings, and her heart was still beating.

The only thing she could do was feign nonchalance as she continued to
finish her meal in silence.

Half an hour later, their meal came to an end.

As Valeria was waiting for her ride at the side of the road, she watched
Sebastian’s car slowly drive past her. His window was not fully rolled up
yet, so she saw Sabrina sitting inside.

Sabrina was smiling radiantly as she looked at him shyly. She seemed to
have said something to him as her cheeks quickly turned pink, making her
look beautiful.

Valeria watched as their car drove off into the distance.

Queenie was standing beside her as she exclaimed,

ey sure are keeping a low profile. That car is only worth about 500,000
dollars, but do you know how much his watch costs?” Valeria’s gaze
remained fixed in the direction Sebastian’s car had driven off to.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
29 Kneeling for a second chance 29

Chapter 29

Queenie enjoyed reading fashion magazines. Not to mention, she was

working in customer service and often socialized with many people.

Hence, she took out her phone and searched the internet for more
information on Sebastian’s

watch.

Without waiting for Valeria’s reply, she continued, “It’s a niche watch brand
with a sleek design. His watch is much more expensive than his car.

“He’s probably quite well–off to be able to buy from such a niche brand. I
really can’t help but be curious about his background.”

Queenie loved to gossip, while Valeria was more on the quiet side. Usually,
Queenie wouldn’t stop

blabbering away once the conversation was initiated.

As the two of them stood by the curb, waiting for their ride, Valeria felt a
gust of wind blowing against her, making her feel slightly cold.

At that moment, their ride had arrived, so the two of them got in their ride.

Queenie wasn’t bored even though she was the only one talking, as she
knew Valeria wasn’t much
of a talker in the first place.

However, to her surprise, Valeria had actually answered her. “Perhaps they
both come from a similar background. Sabrina’s boyfriend probably comes
from wealth.”

“You’re right. Wealthy people are quite particular about matching with
someone of equal status.”

The car continued to move forward and had passed by a few intersections
when it was suddenly caught in the middle of a traffic congestion.

There was an unmistakable sound of someone singing coming from the

stadium nearby.

Their driver sighed and exclaimed, “I would’ve taken another road if I had
known there would be

traffic.”

“There’s a concert going on right now. I would have reminded you to

change roads, too, if I had remembered,” Queenie admitted.

A popular singer was holding their concert, so the entire arena was packed
with fans. The roads were so congested that the cars barely moved.

Valeria felt slightly exhausted.

The stale air and the smell of leather under the hot summer sun made her
feel slightly stuffy. She closed her eyes and leaned back on the car seat.

She had ordered a budget ride, so there wasn’t any air conditioning. Hence,
she could only open

the window for some fresh air.

She could feel the contents of her dinner gurgling in her stomach, so she
tried her best to swallow
Chapter 29

her discomfort.

The four lanes were moving slowly, like tortoises.

Suddenly, Quennie grabbed Valeria’s arm and exclaimed, “Look over

there. That’s Ms. Lawson’s boyfriend’s car. They are right ahead of ours.”

Valeria opened her eyes and looked out the window on the right side. Sure
enough, their car was up ahead with only one car in between them.

The black Mercedes–Benz had the window rolled down as a man’s arm
stretched out the window. His arm was long and slender, while his skin was
pale and fair.

He was holding a cigarette between his fingers while his arm was resting
against the car window. His hands were beautiful, and the veins around his
arms made him look strong.

He would stretch his hand out the window occasionally as he flicked the ash
from the tip of his cigarette, the tiny ember glowing softly.

The night darkened as the cars slowly moved forward.

Queenie took her phone and scooted over to Valeria’s side.

She couldn’t help but take a few photos before she looked at them with a
sigh. “Although it’s bad for men to smoke, I have to admit that it isn’t that
bad for good–looking men like him to smoke.”

“You’re just being a hypocrite,” Valeria commented.

The driver in front laughed out loud. He was also smoking after being
agitated by the traffic congestion.

Queenie seemed to have remembered something as she smiled and inched

closer toward Valeria. Then, she whispered, “My ex used to love giving me
his cigarette while we were doing it in bed. I used to get so annoyed
because of the smell.”

Valeria frowned slightly. She couldn’t help but wonder if all men were like
that, considering that Sebastian had also done it.

During that particular summer break, Jane worked in a cafe in their school,
while Sebastian and his family went on a trip to Eushope for a month.

Hence, they hadn’t seen each other for that amount of time. On the night he
had returned, he told her to come over to his place.

He had an apartment near their school, but she didn’t head over, saying that
she had to work until 10:00 pm.

In truth, Jane missed him. Throughout that month, they hadn’t chatted over
the phone. He wasn’t someone who liked to share about his life.

During his holiday trip, he hadn’t taken many pictures for Jane to see either.
He had only posted a single Instagram post, which Jane had looked at
countless times.

After she had finished her shift, she came out of the cafe and had taken a
few steps when

Chapter 29

someone suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her into a corner.

3/3

Behind the cafe was a popular forest. The place was cool and lush with
trees surrounding the area.

Sebastian proceeded to kiss her passionately. When his lips touched hers,
the smell of smoke surrounded her as he held her head still, forcing her to
lift her chin.

She didn’t like that he smoked, so he rarely smoked, especially around her.
She ended up coughing hard because of the smoke. Clutching his shirt, he
murmured, “We’re at

school…”

Wasn’t he afraid that people would see them?

 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
30 Kneeling for a second chance 30

Chapter 30

It was already past 10:00 pm, and there weren’t any people around them.
At that time, Jane was looking at Sebastian with a quiet sense of
anticipation.

It was because she had already slimmed down a little by then, and her
beautiful facial features were becoming much more distinct.

There wasn’t a woman out there who didn’t like looking pretty, and they
would want to look beautiful in front of the person they liked.

Jane knew he would come over that day and that she would see him later,
so she had worn some

makeup.

However, Sebastian didn’t seem to have noticed anything at all. He merely

asked, “How much do you make a day?”

“I make 80 a day with this job,” Jane replied, feeling slightly disappointed.

Sebastian smiled faintly, mentioning, “I didn’t ask you about anything else.
What are you thinking about?”

Looking at his watch, he added, “I’ve been waiting here since 7:30 pm and
drank two cups of the coffee that you’ve made. You never once turned to
look outside. Jane, are your eyes just for decor?”
“I saw you,” Jane answered, but she didn’t tell him that one of her
colleagues was also their

schoolmate.

That person would have noticed them if Jane went outside to look for
Sebastian.

That night, Jane followed Sebastian to his luxurious apartment in the city
center. He then gave her a gift box and asked her to open it. It was a
woman’s wristwatch inside.

He had claimed the watch wasn’t overly expensive and that he had bought it
casually.

She hadn’t believed him back then, but he had looked at her, explaining,
“The watch only cost 80 dollars. It’s the same as your pay after working for
a day.”

The internet wasn’t that advanced yet, and that brand was only well–known
in high society.

After they broke up, Jane mailed the watch back to his home.

At that moment, when Valeria looked out the window, she saw Sebastian’s
arm resting by the car window.

On his wrist was a round, black, and golden watch, in the same model he
had given her years ago.

As he lifted his hand to flick off the ash, an air of elegance radiated around
him with the small glow in the night.

Chapter 30

273

As their cars slowly moved, Valeria rolled the window up when their cars
were beside each other.
However, their eyes still met when Sebastian turned.

He raised his eyebrow, and after a few seconds, the black car window
quickly covered the woman’s pale face.

He placed the cigarette between his lips, seemingly deep in thought.

“Sebastian, are you free this Sunday? Let’s go and attend a concert
together,” Sabrina suggested as

she turned to look at him.

However, she did not receive Sebastian’s answer. In fact, he seemed

distracted as he stared off into

the distance.

Their car arrived at a luxurious neighborhood in Slate City 40 minutes

later.

When Sabrina got down, she drawled, “Sebastian, I didn’t expect to run into
my colleagues today.

They seem to think that you’re my boyfriend…”

As she spoke, her cheeks turned red.

She glanced at Sebastian and continued, “My grandpa would like to meet
you. He’s probably still awake, so do you want to-”

“I’ll see him some other day. I don’t want to interrupt his rest,” Sebastian
answered faintly before getting in his car.

Then, Sabrina watched as he drove off into the distance in disappointment.

Once she returned home, her mom, Jessica Tucker, came to ask about how
things were going between her and

Sebastian.
Sabrina was slightly depressed as she complained, “Mom, Grandpa used to
be comrades with Sebastian’s grandpa, right? Could you ask Grandpa to
help me?

“I finally managed to invite him out for dinner tonight, but you have no idea
how cold and aloof he is. He treats everyone so coldly. Every time I ask
him out for a meal, he always claims that the hospital needs him.”

Jessica replied, “Well, you fell for him. There are plenty of eligible
bachelors in Slate City.”

“That’s different. Not everyone’s like Sebastian,” Sabrina responded.

Sebastian was from one of the top elite families in Slate City, and even the
Lawson family wasn’t on par with the Grant family’s status.

When Sebastian returned home, Nemo began wagging its tail upon seeing
him return home. It had grown old over the years.

He walked into his bedroom and began taking off his clothes.

Suddenly, something fell out of his pocket as he tossed his shirt to the side.
Bending down, he

Chapter 30

picked up the lipstick. It was a YSL lipstick in the shade 302.

3/3

He didn’t know much about women’s lipstick, but Valeria’s fair face began
to appear in his mind

as he imagined the natural color on her soft and full lips.

Then, he stared at the lipstick in his hand, lost in his thoughts.

 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
31 Kneeling for a second chance 31

Chapter 31

1/3

Just then, Martha called to ask about how things were going between
Sebastian and Sabrina. She had even claimed that Sabrina and Jessica were
visiting the next day and told him to come home.

Sebastian replied, “Mom, that’s perfect. You can just help me decline
them.”

“My chest hurts… I think I might need to call an ambulance to come

over…” Martha exclaimed in mock pain.

“Don’t bother calling an ambulance. If your chest hurts and you call the
ambulance, the doctor on duty today might be my colleague.

“He might even call me back for work. There’s a first aid kit at home. It’s
filled with any type of

medication that you could need…”

Three hours ago, Martha had used the excuse of high blood pressure to get
him to agree to have dinner with Sabrina. That was the only reason why
Sebastian had agreed to dinner in the first

place.
“You brat. My blood pressure is rising again…” Martha and Jessica were
friends who played cards together every week.

Martha was also quite fond of Sabrina, so she would be ecstatic if her son
ended up with her. She felt Sebastian ought to give Sabrina a shot before
deciding whether they were a good match.

“If you don’t like Ms. Lawson, I’ll help you turn her down. What about that
young lady from the Dale family? She’s an art teacher, and she’s quite
elegant. You should meet her when you have

time.”

Since Martha had not heard a reply from Sebastian, she continued,
“Speaking of which, doesn’t Joseph’s daughter have a thing for you? I’ve
met her before.”

He listened to her as he focused on whatever he was doing.

Glancing at his phone, he spotted Martha’s cartoon profile picture. Leo had
changed it for her recently, and Martha adored it. Despite being in her 60s,
she behaved like she was in her 40s.

“Mom,” he interrupted, ready to say something.

However, Martha cut him off, saying, “I don’t care what you do, but you
must let me meet your girlfriend this year. It doesn’t matter if you like a
celebrity.

“I’ll be fine with it as long as she comes from a decent family. I’ll deal with
your dad when the

time comes.”

Martha was lowering all of her previous standards. Back then, she couldn’t
stand the thought of allowing a celebrity to marry into their family.

As she lay back on her chair and sipped on her coffee, she suddenly thought
of something and asked, “Weren’t you dating someone when you were in
university?

“You broke up with her before you went abroad. Now that you’re back, you
should try contacting

Chapter 31

2/3

her. If you can’t lower your pride, you can always give me her number, and
I’ll contact her for you.”

Sebastian fell silent. “She might not want to see me.”

There was a hint of self–deprecation hidden behind his calm tone.

“Is she married already? Most people at your age are already married. If
she’s already married,

then it’s a lost cause,” Martha murmured..

Sebastian, on the other hand, remained silent.

In truth, she had quite an open mind. If her son really liked that woman, he
could always be with her once he got a divorce. All she had to do was
convince Nicholas to accept them.

However, if that woman was already happily married and had a happy
family, how could she

break them apart just so her son could be with that woman?

Martha would visit Greenhill Church every month to pray, so she knew
breaking up a happy marriage was a sin.

“What are you talking about?” Nicholas asked as he pushed the door open
and walked in. “Are you

badmouthing me again?”
He immediately saw Martha lounging on the chair with coffee and chips on
the side, talking on

the phone with someone.

Nicholas advised, “Don’t drink this at night. You drank some coffee at night
a few days ago and

couldn’t sleep throughout the night.”

Martha ignored him and began to make loud slurping noises with her
straw.

After ending the call, she called Jessica to arrange dinner the following
night.

Listening in, Nicholas frowned. “That brat won’t even attend tomorrow’s
dinner. Who are you hosting this dinner for? You’re just wasting your
time.”

Martha replied, “As his mother, who would worry about him if I don’t?
Unlike you, I can’t spend my whole day fishing in the sun. You’re tanned
now. Get out of my bed and sleep in the study.”

She wasn’t really trying to chase him out, so she asked nonchalantly, “Do
you still remember that Sebastian dated someone when he was in
university?”

“I do.” Nicholas sat by the headboard and took a book.

He had indeed remembered it. Having already experienced the loss of one
son, he understood

Sebastian’s personality better than anyone as his father.

Sebastian had been smart and talented since a young age, much more
talented than his two older

brothers.
If it weren’t for that kidnapping, Sebastian would not have been so
traumatized by Florian’s death when he was young. After all, Florian had
been tortured to death, right in front of Sebastian.

They were twins, so the whole thing had traumatized him greatly. His
attitude had changed completely, going from being mischievous and
cunning to quiet, cold, aloof, and distant.

Chapter 31

The Grant family’s eldest son, Alexander, was the son of an old friend who
had passed away. Hence, they had raised Alexander by their side, and
Sebastian respected him greatly.

Originally, Nicholas planned to have his two sons manage the Grant Group
together, but to everyone’s surprise, Sebastian had decided to study
medicine instead.

Then, he took the initiative to study abroad for seven years, not wanting to
participate in any power struggles within the family.

Hence, Nicholas always felt like he owed Sebastian, his biological son, a
lot.

Spin to Claim Your Surprise Reward!

3/3
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
32 Kneeling for a second chance 32

Chapter 32

Martha admitted, “I feel like Sebastian is still hung up on that young

lady.”

Nicholas wasn’t that close–minded, either. Not to mention, having the

freedom to choose who they wanted to date was now the norm, and he did
not want to use his son as a tool for an alliance.

“If Sebastian truly likes her, it won’t matter if she’s not from high society.
All that matters is that

she comes from a decent family. Isn’t that what you’ve always wanted?”

She replied, “She’s married now, but I was wondering if she still has
feelings for Sebastian…”

“Martha! What on earth has been running through your mind?” he

exclaimed with a frown.

“It was just a thought. Why did you have to shout?” Martha yelled as she
scratched her ear.

“Well, don’t even think about it anymore!”

The Grant family had been in high society for decades. It would be
unimaginable if they had arrived at the point where they would allow their
son to marry a divorcee…
Even if Nicholas had been buried six feet down in the dirt by then, he
would crawl out of his grave

and stop such an absurd thing from happening!

Sebastian remained unaware of the argument between his parents.

He was sitting at his table, looking through several international medical

cases. Yet, he couldn’t concentrate on the task at hand.

He was trying to understand the emotional and psychological changes

happening in his mind as well as the thoughts he had toward Valeria.

At the end of the day, it was all because she had reminded him of Jane.

Although Valeria’s appearance and figure were nothing like Jane’s, the way
she spoke, bit her lip, and glared at someone when she was mad reminded
him greatly of Jane.

There was something about Valeria that left him thinking about the
similarities between the two women. However, his heart would always deny
it.

Sebastian was beginning to believe that Jane had thrown his life off
balance. He couldn’t even control his thoughts, and he felt terrible about his
current state.

The next day, Sebastian did not return to the Grant residence for dinner.
While Jessica had brought Sabrina over, he remained working his shift in
hospital.

Sabrina had asked on the phone if he would be there, but he had been
swamped with work that he had forgotten about the message altogether.

As he lay on the hard bed inside the break room, he felt exhausted as he
dozed off into a light

Chapter 32
sleep.

He dreamt of Jane again, about their time in high school, and how she had
worn her school uniform and turned away when he had leaned in to kiss
her.

2/2

A dream was still a dream at the end of the day. Although they had been in
the same class during high school, they never dated back then.

They only got together when they were in university.

However, their surroundings, classes, and uniforms had changed. The

classroom was empty as he carried her up and placed her on a table. She
pushed his chest hard, unwilling to proceed.

Her voice was light and soft, and she barely had a temper.

Sebastian was slightly infuriated after being rejected.

That year, they would spend every weekend together, either meeting at a
hotel or she would come to his apartment. So, why was she resisting him
now?

Halfway through the kiss, Sebastian suddenly froze.

Jane’s face had morphed into Valeria, and Valeria was currently looking at
him with teary eyes.

He was so shocked that he woke up from his dream. As a result, his back
was covered in a layer of

cold sweat.

How could he actually feel desire toward a stranger, a married woman with
a child at that? Luckily, it was just a dream.
Sebastian remembered kissing Jane, but right when they were about to
escalate things, the woman’s face had morphed into Valeria’s.

He got up to the restroom to wash his face. When he picked up his phone,
he realized it was already 4:00 am.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
33 Kneeling for a second chance 33

Chapter 33

It was a Thursday, and Sebastian had the day off.

In the afternoon, he decided to book an appointment with a psychiatrist at

Silver Pine Hospital, a distance away from the Slate City Medical Center.

It was a district away and located near the Uptown District.

After all, everyone in the Slate City Medical Center knew who Sebastian
was. He was a rising star among his generation, and the hospital had
marketed him as such.

Hence, it was inevitable that his peers would recognize him.

After all, going to see a psychiatrist wasn’t embarrassing, as a lot of people

suffered from mental

health issues.

Once it was time for his turn, Sebastian stood by the door and smiled self–
deprecatingly. He finally

understood why patients would avoid seeing a psychiatrist.

He did not want to spill everything in his mind to a stranger, but he had no
other choice. So, he pushed open the door and walked in.

The psychiatrist was a woman. Gladys Garcia was her name.

Gladys had asked him a few questions, to which he explained the issues he
had been recently struggling with.

Looking at him, she asked, “Do you like her? Your first love, I mean.”

With a slight frown, he fell into silence, not answering her question.

Gladys looked at the man in front of her. Although he wore a mask, judging
from the way he carried himself, she could tell he came from money.

She could also tell he was quite good–looking and never had much of a
problem with women.

“If you don’t like her, does that mean you decided to get together with her
because of some other reasons, or perhaps out of obligation?”

Although Gladys had phrased it as a question, Sebastian instinctively got

defensive. “Let’s change

the topic.”

Looking at him, she commented with a smile, “You think she’s fat, not
pretty, and not worthy to be with you. However, you had no choice but to
go out with her. So, do you think dating her is humiliating for you?”

“I didn’t…” Sebastian frowned.

“Did you feel relieved after breaking up with her?”

His expression darkened. “Rephrase your question.”

Chapter 33

2/3

“Who initiated the breakup?”

He took a deep breath and fell silent.

Gladys gave him a knowing smile and continued, “Then, tell me. What type
of person was she? What was your relationship with her like?”

Sebastian gave it some thought before he answered hoarsely, “She’s quite

stupid. When she was

living with her relatives, she spent an entire week without eating anything,
and she nearly fainted just because she wanted to rescue a stray cat with a
broken leg.”

She froze, not expecting such an answer. So, she added, “So, she’s a kind
woman?”

Sebastian snorted, but he did not deny it.

Instead, he continued, “She was a quiet person, rarely sharing with me what
was happening in her life. Although I did not enter the relationship
willingly, we had been together for a long time.

“Her presence did not throw off the balance I had in my life, so I allowed
her to stay with me.

However, she wouldn’t reach out if I didn’t contact her first. Being with her
felt no different than being alone. She would not rely on me, flirt with me,
or disturb me. Except when we were intimate

with each other, we didn’t feel like a couple at all.

“She was the one who initiated the breakup. Honestly, I didn’t really care
much back then, but I wouldn’t have minded staying with her. However, it
was up to her. She would want to adopt every stray she saw by the road.
She would also stop to watch the ants carry their food back to their nest

and even take her phone out to record it.

“She would do everything I ask of her. Even when she was crying hard,
she’d stop if I asked her to. She’d look ridiculous as she tried to hold her
tears in.
“I suggested we keep our relationship a secret, but she took the suggestion
to heart.

“Every time I inched closer to her when our schoolmates were nearby,
she’d be much more afraid of being caught than I was. I wasn’t as nice as
she thought I was, and I never put on an act in front

of her.

“Sometimes, she would look at me nervously or with fear in her eyes.

However, she’d always hug me, almost as if she were trying to comfort me.
Wasn’t that stupid of her?

“She would never wear the things I bought her. She wouldn’t even accept
the expensive ones. When she did, she would keep them inside her suitcase.
I would tell her those gifts weren’t expensive, but she wouldn’t believe me.

“When we broke up, she returned everything I had given her, even though
she didn’t have a lot of money on her. Her jeans were so worn, they’d
turned white, but she’d never accept my money or my gifts.

“She’s also super hardworking. Although she was stupid, she was so much
more determined than anyone else. I watched as her grades and rankings
slowly improved.

“She works so much harder than anyone else, and I have never seen
someone with that much motivation in them. Did you know that our SAT
had the hardest maths and physics questions in

Chapter 33

years to come?

3/3

“Yet, despite all that, during all three mock tests, she was only eight to 25
marks away from qualifying for Stredview University. I don’t know how
she managed to improve so much within a
week.”

In truth, Sebastian had made such a request because he wanted to make

things hard for Jane.

Gladys observed him. He was a prideful man, but his feelings were a
complete mess. He claimed he didn’t like his first love, but he would get
upset when she returned the gifts he had given him.

He had called her stupid, yet he claimed he had never seen anyone who
worked harder than her. Claiming that he felt nothing toward Jane, he still
could recall many details from when they were together.

Maybe attraction often began with one’s looks. Whether it was lust or love
at first sight, both parties needed to spend time together before they could
understand their partners.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
34 Kneeling for a second chance 34

Chapter 34

1/2

Perhaps the woman Sebastian spoke of had not drawn him in because of her
looks, but she had successfully turned into someone he could not quite
forget.

Then, Gladys asked, “Why did the two of you break up?”

“I had to study abroad,” he answered. That was a decision he had to make.

He could have chosen to stay in Slate City, but he didn’t want to let
Alexander down.

So, he gave up on his right to inherit the Grant Group.

He had already lost a brother when he was young due to the kidnapping,
and he had not overcome the trauma that came with it yet.

The mischievous and cunning boy had turned into a cold, aloof, quiet, and
distant man overnight.

“Judging from how you’ve just described her, she seems like a cute and
honest lady,” Gladys

commented.

Sebastian nodded silently.

“You’ve been dreaming about her and another woman lately. You even
seem to feel desire toward

the other woman you’ve just met.

“You feel like the two women are similar, but they’re still two independent
women. Do you think you’re using the woman you’ve just met as a
substitute for your first love?” she asked.

“I’m not,” he denied. He had never once thought of Valeria as Jane’s stand–
in.

Although Valeria had reminded him of Jane, he knew his suspicions were
unwarranted after he found out that she was actually Valeria Wood.

He even felt slightly disgusted with himself. Hence, he felt like it was best
if he just pretended not to know Valeria whenever he saw her.

Gladys proceeded to explain, “Judging from how you’ve described your

first love to me, I think you regretted breaking up with her just because you
had to study abroad.

“You were also shocked that she’d really break up with you because she
was always quiet and obedient. Hence, you were under the impression that
she’d always wait for you.”

“I…” Sebastian trailed off, his voice hoarse.

Gladys asked, “So, Mr. Grant, do you regret it?”

Sebastian instinctively clenched his hands into fists as he responded, “Let’s

change the topic.”

“Although you claim that all the gifts she’s returned to you are rubbish and
that you’ve thrown. them all away, I believe you’ve kept them.”

Rubbing his temples, he nodded.

She felt that he was an interesting man. Although he seemed cold and aloof,
his ears had turned

Chapter 34

red when he nodded to her statement.

Did he not want to admit it? Or did he not dare to do so?

“Have you ever tried contacting her?”

“I’ve tried, but…” Sebastian suddenly felt a wave of helplessness washing

over him. Shaking his head, he remained silent.

“Is that why you’ve turned your attention toward someone who reminds
you of her? Are you trying to find the feelings you once had with your first
love with this new woman?”

“I know perfectly well that I don’t see that other woman as her substitute.
Not to mention, the other woman is married, and she has a daughter.”

Sebastian was still lucid. He hadn’t lost his rationale to the point where he
would have such thoughts about a married woman with a child.

Gladys was at a loss for words. “Oh, that’s a shame…”

After two hours, Sebastian stood up. He didn’t feel like he had healed, but
at least he found someone who would not expose him. He had also gotten a
lot off his chest.

“Mr. Grant, I know you’ve been avoiding a ton of questions throughout this
session. Although you don’t want to admit it, you were more or less sincere
during your previous relationship,” Gladys

commented.

Sebastian’s gaze darkened as he looked at Gladys. “No, I didn’t.”

“Oh, so you’ve never had feelings for her?”

Frowning, Sebastian answered coldly, “I didn’t.”

His words echoed firmly throughout the consultation room.

Then, he turned to the door, reaching out to open it.

Spin to Claim Your Surprise Reward!

Play
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
34 Kneeling for a second chance 34

Chapter 35

Gladys‘ voice came from behind Sebastian. “Since you don’t like her, why
did you choose to come here?”

Her words pierced through the confusion in his heart.

Sebastian stood rooted in place. His expression remained cold and

indifferent, but he had tightened his grip around the door handle.

“Mr. Grant, after hearing your story, I’d like to tell you a few things from
my perspective as a woman. Maybe it wasn’t that your first love did not
want to share her life with you, but she felt too insecure, sensitive, and
weak to do so.

“From your description of her, it’s clear you weren’t attracted by her looks.
She’s just a chubby woman who has used a certain something or a tactic to
threaten you.

“She knew your relationship with her would not last, so she worked hard.
Her diligence and kindness were like a blade of grass, growing tenaciously
under the scorching sun.

“Back when she had willingly starved herself for a week just to say that cat,
you thought that she was stupid. However, at the same time, you couldn’t
stop yourself from being attracted to her. Because deep down in your heart,
you also wanted to rescue that cat. You two are kind and gentle, but with
different shells.
“Although she had used something to threaten you into becoming her
boyfriend, have you ever thought that she had given up on something she
really cared about when she had made that

choice?

“She wasn’t at the center of attention like you were when she was growing
up. Perhaps you were the only ray of light in her world. You claimed you
wanted to keep the relationship a secret, but she probably felt like she was
dirt in your eyes.”

Sebastian froze as his eyes darkened. Jane’s voice began echoing in his
mind as he recalled how she had once asked, “Would you have believed I
wasn’t a thief?”

“If she already has a new life, then you should wish her well,” Gladys
advised.

Sebastian sped all the way home as Gladys‘ words echoed in his mind. He
did not want to wish

Jane well, but he also did not want to continue looking for her.

Seven years had passed, and it wasn’t like he was hung up on her.

In fact, his world had tilted ever since he met Valeria. He probably would
have buried that

relationship deep in his heart if it weren’t for how similar her mannerisms
were to Jane’s.

He also would have probably continued being the nonchalant man he once
was.

Then, he would have ended up in a stable marriage with a woman from a

wealthy family after two to three years, and Martha probably wouldn’t be
so worried about him.

Chapter 35
2/2

Valeria’s appearance was like a sting, pulling apart everything he had

hidden deep within his

heart.

While he waited for the traffic lights to turn green, his phone rang. It was
an unknown number calling his private number.

Sebastian answered the call, and an unfamiliar woman’s voice rang out.
“Hello, are you Leo Gale’s uncle?”

“Yes, that’s me.”

“I’m Leo’s teacher. Leo has fought with another female student, so we need
you to come to the school.”

Sebastian massaged his temples.

Two seconds later, Leo’s voice sounded from the other end. “Uncle
Sebastian, help me. Could you please not call my mom? Pretty please? If
my mom finds out about it, she’d give me another spanking.”

Soon, Sebastian’s car arrived at Salmade Primary School.

Leo had just started his first year that September. The mushroom cut that he
sported was courtesy of the private stylist his fashionably challenged sister,
Mallory, had hired.

In addition to the fact that Leo was slightly chubbier than his peers, the
good looks that he inherited from the Grant and Gale families made him
look unusually cute.

Not to mention, Martha loved spoiling Leo.

Sebastian had just entered the teacher’s office when Leo came running over
and clung onto his
leg.

Leo whispered, “Uncle Sebastian, that’s Selena. She’s got quite a temper. I
only pulled her braids. Then, she suddenly clawed my throat.”

Looking inside the office, Sebastian saw the little girl standing there with
her ponytail coming loose. Next to the girl was a slim and slender figure.

He immediately felt a weight settle in his chest, realizing that two hours of
therapy had gone

completely to waste.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
36 Kneeling for a second chance 36

Chapter 36

Sebastian knew that Valeria and Jane were two different people. Save for
his dream last night, he knew he would not mix the two women up.

However, he still felt a weight spreading through his chest as he quietly

repeated Valeria’s name.

Selena and Leo’s teacher, Evelyn Miller, tapped on her desk and made the
introductions. “Leo’s uncle is here. This is Selena’s mom. Let’s all take a
seat, shall we?”

Valeria stood straight, but she seemed a little tense. She subconsciously
clenched her fingers into a fist before loosening them.

It turned out that Leo’s uncle was Sebastian.

Selena’s eyes widened as she turned to look at Sebastian in shock. “It’s you,
Mr. Doctor.”

“Hello.” He walked over and crouched down. Although he was crouched,

he was much taller than Selena.

Then, he reached out his slender fingers to comb Selena’s hair while saying,
“I’d like to apologize on Leo’s behalf. He shouldn’t have pulled your hair.”

Selena gave the situation some thought before turning back to look at
Valeria.
Valeria was standing next to Evelyn, but she wasn’t looking at them.

Seeing that the two guardians were acquainted, Evelyn commented,

“Alright, then. Since you two know each other, this makes things much
easier. Although it’s normal for kids to get into fights. sometimes, they
should be taught properly.”

Then, the two children exchanged apologies.

Since it was already lunchtime and school had ended for the day, Valeria
held Selena’s hand and prepared to leave, as she had nothing to say to
Sebastian.

www

Moments after they left, Sebastian also left the office with Leo in tow.

Leo asked, “Uncle Sebastian, do you know Selena’s mom?”

“We aren’t close,” Sebastian answered.

Then, came Leo’s comment.

“Uncle Sebastian, it’s quite rude to stare at someone you’re not close to.”

Looking down at the chubby guy beside him, Sebastian placed his hand on
Leo’s head. “Leo, do you want me to tell your mom about what happened
today?”

“I’m sorry, Uncle Sebastian.” Leo quickly apologized and shook

Sebastian’s hand.

Chapter 36

2/3

Sebastian had Leo wait for him in his car as he stood outside and smoked a
cigarette. He only got back in the car once he was done.
Leo was sitting in the back seat as he asked, “Uncle Sebastian, let’s have
some fast food for lunch.”

“I’m sending you to your grandma’s place.”

“We can always go there after eating fried chicken!” Seeing that Sebastian
had ignored him, Leo exclaimed, “Uncle Sebastian, you’ve changed. You’re
so cold and heartless now.”

Sebastian looked up at Leo when he noticed a new pizzeria across the

school’s entrance.

Since school had ended, the roads were congested.

Suddenly, he spotted a slender figure in the crowd. Valeria was wearing a

khaki crop top and a pair of beige slacks. Her hair was draped neatly behind
her back.

He watched as Valeria and Selena entered the restaurant hand–in–hand.

Then, he stopped the car and raised his chin, suggesting, “Why don’t we eat
there instead?”

“Uncle Sebastian, today’s a Thursday. This pizzeria isn’t as good as fried

chicken…”

“Suit yourself.”

“I want pizza!” Leo exclaimed as he quickly nodded in agreement.

The pizzeria was filled with people. As it was mostly filled with parents and
their kids, all of the seats were taken.

While waiting, Sebastian called Mallory and told her that Leo was with
him.

Mallory immediately figured out what had happened. “His teacher probably
wanted to call his parents to school again. He didn’t dare to call me, so he
called you instead.”
“It’s not too big of a deal, and I’m bringing him out for lunch first.”

It took them 15 minutes to line up to get their food. Then, Sebastian took
the tray and searched the

area for a table.

“Over here, Uncle Sebastian!” Leo shouted.

Hearing Leo’s voice, Sebastian quickly walked over.

Leo and Selena were sitting together. Children were simple–minded, never
holding grudges, and

would return to being friends after a fight.

Sitting next to Selena was Valeria, who ordered a beef pizza and some
cupcakes for Selena. She

had also taken a few bites.

They were sitting at a four–person table. When Sebastian sat down, his long
legs immediately brushed against Valeria’s.

“Selena, your pizza looks delicious.” Leo was the happiest person at their
table. “I’d like to have a

Chapter 36

beef pizza next time, too”

Sebastian had ordered a pepperoni pizza, two orange juices, and some
snacks for himself and Leo

Selena ate quietly while Valeria handed Leo a slice of pizza

Then, all of a sudden, Leo’s cheeks reddened as he looked at her.

 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
37 Kneeling for a second chance 37

Chapter 37

Sebastian raised an eyebrow as he glanced at Leo. “Did you say thank

you after receiving that

pizza?”

“Thank you, Ms. Neal.”

Valeria smiled. Not only was Leo quick to understand when he was in the
wrong, but he was also

kind–hearted.

“I’m sorry, Selena,” he apologized. “I only pulled your hair because I

thought it looked pretty and smelled nice. I won’t do that again.”

“It’s alright. I shouldn’t have clawed you either.”

Valeria glanced at Leo. She never thought that the little boy who had pulled
Selena’s hair was

actually Sebastian’s nephew.

Although she had never met Mallory before, she had to admit that genetics
was an amazing thing. Perhaps it was all in her mind, but she felt like Leo
and Selena had certain features that looked

similar.
Under the table, Sebastian stretched his long legs, causing them to brush
against hers.

Valeria lowered her head and glanced under the table. She had already
moved her chair backward

by quite a bit. Still, there was no reason for him to have done it on purpose.

Perhaps she was just overthinking.

Sebastian’s long and slender legs, wrapped in high–quality clothing, had

appeared in her line of sight. Hence, Valeria could only scoot back a little
more.

Sebastian didn’t like eating fast food.

He watched as Leo ate the pizza until his mouth was covered in oil, while
Selena ate her slice delicately. Her fair complexion and beautiful eyes made
her look extremely adorable.

Perhaps it was because she would get sick frequently, Selena looked tiny.
Taking a slice of pizza, she handed it to Valeria. “Mommy, I’ll feed you.”

Soon, the last slice of pizza was left in the box.

Selena looked at Sebastian and asked, “Mr. Grant, do you want to eat some
pizza? This last slice is for you.”

Leo’s chubby hands immediately went to grab it. “Uncle Sebastian

wouldn’t want it. I’ll eat it

instead.”

Reaching out, Sebastian swatted Leo’s hand away. Then, he looked at Leo’s
oily hands with slight disgust, asking, “Who says I wouldn’t want it?”

Then, he proceeded to snatch the pizza out of Leo’s hand and took a bite. It
surprisingly tasted
nice.

Chapter 37

“Uncle Sebastian, you never had this kind of stuff before…” Leo pouted as
he looked at Sebastian sadly after not managing to eat the last slice.

Not only had Sebastian eaten the pizza, but he even drank a cup of orange
juice.

Leo had his eyes on the orange juice. Whenever Sebastian brought Leo to
such places for a meal, he would never have the drinks, leaving Leo to
finish all the drinks.

However, Sebastian ended up finishing the second cup.

Leo’s expression became much more aggrieved as he whined, “Uncle

Sebastian…”

“What’s wrong?” Sebastian asked as he pulled out a tissue and began

wiping his fingers.

Suddenly, Valeria felt like Sebastian seemed a bit childish. Hence, she
couldn’t help but smile

lightly.

It was a small one, but he had caught the corners of her lips lifting. She
looked like a blooming flower, and there was a sense of tranquil beauty
radiating off of her.

Tightening his grip around the cup, Sebastian stared at her smile in a daze.
Then, he ran his tongue across his teeth as he stared at Valeria’s pink lips.

He didn’t even react when Leo rubbed his oily hands on his jacket.

Once Valeria noticed that Selena was done eating, she grabbed Selena’s
hand and got up to leave.
Turning to Leo, Selena waved. “Goodbye, Mr. Doctor. Goodbye, Leo.”

As Valeria walked past him, Sebastian could sense a faint fragrance drifting
in the air. It didn’t smell like a type of perfume, but more like a natural
body scent, soft and subtle.

It almost felt tangible as the smell brushed past his cheek.

Sebastian bit on his straw and drank the last of his orange juice. Then, his
cunning eyes fell on Leo as he said, “Let’s go. I’ll send you to your
grandma’s house.”

Still thinking about the cup of orange juice that he didn’t get to drink, Leo
began rubbing his hands together, suggesting, “Uncle Sebastian, let’s buy a
cup before we leave. I might get thirsty on my way back home.”

Grabbing Leo by the back of his collar, Sebastian patted him on the
shoulder. “No can do. We need to go now. Your mom already knows that
you were caught pulling a girl’s hair. You’d better go home so that
Grandma will protect you.”

“Uncle Sebastian, you’ve betrayed me!” Leo wailed as he grabbed

Sebastian by the sleeves.

Sebastian’s expression darkened as he looked at the two oily handprints.

“Not only did I betray you, but I’m also planning to tell Mallory that you
ate a lot of junk food today.”

To help Leo lose weight, Mallory had been controlling the amount of junk
food he ate. She would only reward him occasionally and instruct their chef
to make a healthier version of any dishes he fancied.

Chapter 37

Pushing the door open, Sebastian and Leo stepped out of the pizzeria.

Lunchtime had passed, so there weren’t too many people around. Only a
few people remained standing at the school’s entrance.
Suddenly, not far off, a young panicked voice rang out. “Mommy, are you
alright?”

Spin to Claim Your Surprise Reward!

 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
38 Kneeling for a second chance 38

Chapter 38

Valeria brought breakfast that morning–it was milk with scrambled eggs.
However, she hadn’t

had the chance to eat them.

She spent the whole morning in meetings. L&M Design Studio had just
secured major design contracts from two female fashion brands, and their
representatives were visiting in person.

Nathan called her into the office, and by lunchtime, she was joining him
and their business

counterparts for a meal.

Valeria never liked business lunches, and she ended up having a couple of
sips of drinks. She

hadn’t eaten much all day.

By around 4:00 pm., she got a call from Selena’s teacher that Selena had
gotten into a fight with the boy sitting behind her. Valeria asked for leave
and rushed straight to the school.

She only managed to take a greasy bite of pizza after that. Her face turned
pale, and her body swayed slightly as she crouched down. Her low blood
sugar problem started after giving birth to
Selena.

Valeria’s mind buzzed, and everything in front of her eyes started to blur.
She vaguely heard Selena’s voice. Reaching out, she grabbed Selena’s hand,
trying to let her know not to worry, and that she just needed a minute to
recover.

Then, suddenly, an arm reached from behind, wrapping around her waist.
She was carried forward in long strides.

Valeria’s vision spun. She tried to squint against the dizziness. Instinctively,
she reached out and clutched the front of the person’s shirt.

She looked up and saw a sharply defined face come into view with a
prominent nose and smooth jawline. The dizziness slowly faded, and a cold,
crisp scent surrounded her.

Valeria stared at this face.

When Sebastian opened the car door and gently placed her in the back seat,
his face was just inches from hers. It was so close that she held her breath,
staring at his long lashes.

At such a short distance, she noticed for the first time that when he looked
down, a tiny mole sat on the crease at the outer corner of his eye. It made
his features seem even more striking.

She remembered that it had been at this same distance when she woke up in
his embrace for the first time. That was when she had first noticed that tiny
mole. In their most intimate moments,

she used to reach out and gently touch it.

Sebastian reached into the storage compartment, pulled out a piece of

chocolate, unwrapped it,

and handed it to her.

Selena and Leo climbed into the car. She looked at Valeria, worried.
“Mommy, are you okay?”

Chapter 38

2/2

Valeria let the sweetness of the chocolate melt on her tongue, followed by
its slight bitterness. Nodding her head, she stroked Selena’s cheek.
“Mommy’s fine.”

The car started moving.

Valeria reached for the door handle. At that exact moment, the soft click of
the car doors locking echoed sharply in the silence.

She wanted to get out. “It was just low blood sugar, but I’m fine now.
Thank you.”

Sebastian glanced at her through the rearview mirror. Her face was still
pale, with long hair draped over her shoulders, and a faint stubbornness
lingering in her eyes.

With one hand on the wheel, he continued driving. “I’ll take you home.”

Leo fumbled with his chubby hands, trying to buckle his seatbelt. “Yeah,
Ms. Neal. Let Uncle Sebastian drive you back.”

Selena chimed in, “Thank you, Mr. Doctor.”

Valeria looked at his profile. “It’s not on your way.” The Grant residence
and her place were in opposite directions.

Sebastian’s eyes locked onto her clear and stubborn eyes. There it was
again–that strange sense of familiarity. No therapist had ever cured his
condition, and it lived in his mind like an inner

demon.
He looked at her, his voice low and firm, giving her no chance to get off as
he stepped on the gas.

Whether it’s on my way or not, that’s for me to decide.”

Valeria had always known that.

 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
39 Kneeling for a second chance 39

Chapter 39

Sebastian was never the reserved and refined person that people imagined
him to be.

Valeria first saw him back in her freshman year of high school. He stepped
out of an internet cafe with a cigarette between his lips. Standing in the
evening breeze, he flicked the ash off casually. He was wearing a crisp
white school uniform, buttoned all the way up, making him look like he

was about to walk on stage for an award.

Behind him trailed a group of spoiled, troublemaking rich kids, arms slung
over each other’s shoulders. “Sebastian, are you pulling another all–
nighter?”

Beneath his cool, well–behaved exterior, he carried a kind of reckless

arrogance that didn’t care about rules. He could silence every critic by
staying at the top of his class. No one would’ve ever connected him to a
student who smoked, skipped class, and played games in the internet cafes
all night.

To all the teachers, he was the model student.

Valeria leaned back in the seat, trying to relax. The chocolate on her tongue
had completely

melted.
However, in the confined space of the car, even though her dizziness had
mostly passed, a queasy tightness lingered in her chest. The air smelled
faintly of a high–end men’s cologne, mixed with the scent of leather seats.

She frowned slightly.

Then, all of a sudden, the window beside her cracked open just a bit. A cool
breeze swept in, clearing her head and easing the discomfort in her
stomach. She couldn’t help glancing his way.

Sebastian kept his eyes on the road, driving with one hand on the wheel. On
his wrist was the same niche luxury watch brand he always favored, the one
he had gifted her seven years ago.

In the back seat, Leo was chatting nonstop, the kind of kid who could light
up any room. The

world of children was simple and happy.

Valeria glanced at his mushroom cut hairstyle, his round, chubby cheeks,
and wide eyes. He looked incredibly adorable.

If her son, Selena’s brother, had survived, he would’ve been about the same
age.

However, he hadn’t made it. He died of oxygen deprivation shortly after

birth, despite

resuscitation efforts.

For six years, Valeria had buried herself in work and life, pretending to
move on. However, deep down, she knew that kind of pain never truly went
away. No one could forget the child they

carried for nine months.

She had never even seen his face. By the time she woke up, she was told
she had given birth to twins, and the boy had survived for just 26 minutes
before passing away.
Chapter 39

2/2

Sebastian noticed through the rearview mirror how her expression suddenly
dimmed. He reached out and gently patted the talkative little guy in the
passenger seat.

Leo had always been a natural optimist. In his world, the worst part of
today probably wasn’t getting clawed at by a girl. It was that Sebastian
drank the orange juice meant for him.

Sebastian assumed Leo was playing on his phone and being too loud,
disturbing Valeria, so he told Leo to keep it down.

When they reached Wentram Road, Valeria got out and thanked Sebastian.

The car pulled up to her apartment building. Leo pointed at a small shop
along the street. “Uncle Sebastian, is that place good? It smells amazing!”
He couldn’t read the sign yet, but the delicious scent lit up his entire face.

Selena chimed in, “That’s the ravioli shop. It’s delicious! Mommy and I eat
there all the time.”

“Uncle Sebastian, you haven’t had dinner yet, right? Grandma says your
eating habits are all over

the place. If you skip dinner, your stomach’s going to hurt,” Leo reminded.

“Were you not full enough from the pizza and fried chicken?” Sebastian
looked at Leo’s round belly and saw right through him.

Ignoring him, Leo turned to Valeria, grabbing her hand. His eyes sparkled.
“Ms. Neal, the ravioli at your doorstep smells so, so good. You eat here all
the time, right? This definitely isn’t junk food,

huh?”
Valeria laughed at his greedy expression. She really liked this kid and
couldn’t help but ruffle his hair. “Yep, they’re healthy food.”

Leo then held out his hand toward Sebastian, signaling for him to lean
down. Leaning lazily against the car, Sebastian glanced at Leo but didn’t
bend down.

So, Leo started throwing a fit. “Uncle Sebastian…”

“Yeah?” Sebastian responded.

Leo blushed and lowered his voice. “Can you lend me some money?”

“Do you not have any left in your Smart Watch?” Sebastian asked.

“Uncle Sebastian! Keep your voice down,” Leo whispered, afraid of being
embarrassed.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
40 Kneeling for a second chance 40

Chapter 40

Leo clutched the leg of Sebastian’s dress pants. Valeria had overheard
everything. How could a

man not have money?

Worse still, a beautiful woman had heard it too. It was humiliating.

However, Mallory had transferred all the money out of Leo’s account to
stop him from buying junk

food after school.

Valeria offered to buy him dinner. It was getting late anyway, and although
Selena had eaten a little earlier, she still needed something more
substantial.

Plus, Sebastian had driven them here. She figured covering the meal was a
small way to repay

him.

With his face flushed, Leo defended his dignity. “Ms. Neal, I do have
money. Uncle Sebastian’s just holding onto it for me.”

Sebastian didn’t tease him this time. He simply tilted his chin slightly, and
Leo immediately
grabbed Valeria’s hand and dashed toward the ravioli shop.

Sebastian glanced at Valeria, his gaze falling to her pale lips. He frowned
slightly. “You’ve got low blood sugar. Make sure you eat on time and have
a balanced diet. Don’t delay breakfast, and don’t

avoid the main courses.”

“Got it,” she responded softly.

He turned and walked toward the shop, and Valeria followed behind. She
told the shop owner she would pay for the meal. That way, it didn’t feel like
she owed anything.

She was always looking for some sense of balance in this unexpected
reunion with Sebastian. Since he gave her a ride, she figured this dinner was
the least she could do.

Leo was absolutely thrilled with the food. As he ate the ravioli, he declared
it the best meal he had

ever had.

With his chubby cheeks and picture–perfect smile, the shop owner was
completely taken with him. She ended up giving them an extra plate of
seasonal dishes and two eggs on the house.

After they finished eating, Leo leaned across the table and discreetly
stretched a hand toward Sebastian. “Uncle Sebastian, please. Just transfer
100 dollars to me. I’ll pay you back double.”

He couldn’t let his pride suffer like this.

Sebastian gave a faint smirk and sent him 100 dollars.

Leo hopped off the chair and rushed over to pay the bill, only to be told that
Valeria had already

settled it.
He frowned. “Ms. Neal, I wanted to treat you. You’re not supposed to
pay.”

“What’s wrong with letting me treat you?” Valeria asked gently, avoiding
Sebastian, who was

Chapter 40

standing behind Leo. “It’s to thank Sebastian for giving us a ride.”

“Then… Then, you can treat us next time. Just not this time.” He had been
taught to always pick up the tab when taking a woman out for a meal. “Ms.
Neal, let’s add each other on WhatsApp. I’ll transfer the money to you, and
next time you can treat me again, okay?”

“Alright.” Valeria pulled out her phone and scanned the QR code from his
smartwatch. His profile popped up with a flashy username: The Prince of
Love.

She couldn’t help but wonder if kids these days were all this bold. It was
rather dramatic.

Sebastian was driving Leo back home. The boy was busy sending voice
messages to Valeria on WhatsApp, “Ms. Neal, you’re so pretty. You’re the
prettiest woman I’ve seen, besides my mom and

Grandma.”

Sebastian’s lips twitched at the overly sweet compliment. He was definitely

going to mock Leo for this. Was that how he talked to Mallory at home? No
wonder this little guy turned out like this.

“Uncle Sebastian, you nearly ruined my reputation today.” Leo put down
his phone and turned to

Sebastian with a serious face.

Sebastian kept his eyes on the road and said nothing.

“I don’t have money. Ms. Grant drained my entire New Year stash, but I
can’t chase girls without money. Can you lend me 2,000 dollars? When Ms.
Neal handed me the pizza slice with the most toppings today, I fell for her.
It was love at first sight.”

The tires let out a sharp squeal as Sebastian slammed the brakes. He rubbed
his brow, veins pulsing at his temple. “Leo!”

“Uncle Sebastian, I know you’re not a shallow man. You get me, right?”
Leo asked.

Sebastian didn’t respond. He just kept driving, completely ignoring the

nonsense pouring out of Leo’s mouth for the rest of the journey.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
41 Kneeling for a second chance 41

Chapter 41

Chapter 41

Alpha Ethan’s POV

+28

The sound of my boots echoed against the marble floor as I walked past her
without a word, grabbing the document I had come for. I didn’t spare her an
other glance as I exited the room, but the image of what I had just witnessed
clung to my thoughts like a stubborn shadow. The tension between Olivia a
nd Raven had been thick–
unmistakably so. Something about their posture, their stiff expressions… it
wasn’t a normal exchange between Luna and

maid.

Could it have been an argument? That didn’t make any sense. Olivia would
never lower herself to publicly argue with a maid–
she was far too polished, too calculating. Then again, Raven wasn’t like the
others. She had
a defiant streak. Maybe Olivia had caught her doing something inappropriat
e and was reprimanding her.

Still, the whole interaction felt off. I clenched my jaw, trying to

shake the unease gnawing at me. I didn’t have time for distractions–
not when border tensions were rising and alliances were hanging by a threa
d. I pushed the thoughts aside and returned to my office, where a mountain
of paperwork waited for me. Contracts needed signing, reports needed revie
wing, and my inbox had been flooding with messages for days.

I sat down heavily, the leather of my chair creaking under the weight of resp
onsibility. Flipping open a thick file of alliance proposals, I scanned the ter
ms with a practiced eye. The border dispute with the Eastern Pack was wors
ening. If I didn’t seal this treaty soon, war
could be knocking at our door by the end of the month. My pen hovered ab
ove the signature line, unmoving. My fingers itched, but my mind wandered
.

Raven’s face crept back into my thoughts–

calm, unreadable. There was always something elusive about her. She wasn
’t like the others, who flinched in my presence or looked at me with reveren
ce. Her gaze was steady, unflinching, like she was looking right through me
, peeling back layers I didn’t even

know I had.

And now… she was avoiding me.

That shouldn’t matter. She was a maid. A servant. A tool–

someone meant to serve a purpose and be forgotten once that purpose had b
een fulfilled.

Thad told her that.

The memory came back with a sting, like salt in an open wound. I hadn’t int
ended to be cruel. It was meant to be a boundary, a reminder of
who we were -what we
were. But the flicker of pain in her eyes when I said it… it had stayed with
me. Haunted me. More than it should have.

I tried to refocus, but the room grew quiet around me. Too quiet. The sun w
as already dipping beyond the horizon, casting amber hues through the tall
windows, painting golden lines across my desk. My spine ached from hours
 of sitting hunched over. I leaned back with a
groan, rotating my shoulders to

work out the tension.

I needed a massage.

And not just any massage–I needed her. Her hands, her calm
voice, the way she worked in silence without expecting anything in return.
Raven had a gift -
not just with her fingers but with her presence. She made silence feel like pe
ace instead of loneliness.

I pressed the intercom on my desk. “Send someone to fetch Raven,” I order

ed curtly.

“Yes, Alpha,” came the guard’s immediate response.

I stood and moved to the corner of the room where a coffee pot sat. I poured
the remainder of the now–
cold coffee down the sink, the metallic clatter of the cup hitting porcelain lo
uder than I intended. I tried not to admit it to myself, but I was anticipating
seeing
her. That calm steadiness. That rare spark in her eyes that made me feel… s
omething I didn’t have a name for.

I waited.

Ten minutes passed.

Then fifteen.

Finally, a knock. But instead of Raven, the guard stepped in–alone.

1/3

21:10 Fr, 18 Jun

Chapter 41
“She’s not in her quarters, Alpha.”

I frowned. “What do you mean she’s not there?”

“We checked twice, sir. The room is empty. There’s no sign of her anywhere
.”

A cold chill ran down my spine. “Check the kitchen. Laundry room. Storage
. Everywhere she might be.”

“Yes, Alpha,” the guard replied quickly and left..

66%

+28

The silence that followed was deafening. My hands curled into fists as an u
nfamiliar sense of dread bloomed in my chest. She was gone. She couldn’t
have run away… could she?

She wouldn’t. She can’t. Raven was a rogue when she arrived. She had no p
ack, no family–
no place to go. But the thought clung to me like thorns. I had told her she w
as just a tool. Just something to be used and discarded. And I said it with en
ough coldness that, hearing it now in my mind, made my stomach twist.

Had those words pushed her away?

I stormed out of my office, my heart thudding with a fury I couldn’t

name. My guards avoided my gaze as I stalked the corridors. I reached the g
arden, stepping into
the cooling twilight air. The stone bench near the rose hedge–
her usual spot–was empty.

“Raven!” I called. The sound of her name rang through the trees.

No answer.

Damn it.
My mind raced. If something had happened to her–
if someone had taken her, or if she had truly left–
I needed answers. Fast. And if anyone knew anything, it would be Beta Mat
thew. He and Raven had been… talking lately. Nothing overt, but enough fo
r me to notice. Enough to make me suspicious.

I changed course and

headed straight for Matthew’s quarters. The hallway was quiet, the pack mo
stly tucked away for the night. I didn’t bother knocking.

I shoved the door open.

And froze.

The room was dim, the soft flicker of a bedside lamp casting golden shado
ws. My brain stalled, refusing for a moment to accept what my eyes were se
eing.

There on the bed–were two figures, nestled beneath a thick duvet.

Raven.

And Matthew.

Cuddled close.

My breath caught.

They weren’t entangled in anything indecent, not exactly. But Raven’s head
rested on his chest, her eyes closed, and Matthew’s arm was wrapped arou
nd her in a gesture so intimate, so familiar, that it ripped the air from my lun
gs.

I didn’t speak. I couldn’t.

“I just stood there, rooted to the spot, as the scene seared into my mind.

A sharp pang tore through me–

rage, betrayal… and something far more dangerous.
2/3

21:11 Fri, 18 Jul

Chapter 41

Jealousy.

The primal kind. The type that ignites wars.

I wanted to tear them apart. To pull her from his arms and
demand an explanation, though I had rio right. I had pushed her away. I had
built the wall. And now she was leaning on someone else someone I trusted
.

The silence in the room was deafening. The walls closed in as the ache in m
y chest deepened.

My fists clenched, but I didn’t move.

3/3
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
42 Kneeling for a second chance 42

Chapter 42

66%

+23)

Reven POV

“What the hell is going on here?”

The familiar voice cracked through the silence like a whip. My entire body j
olted upright as though struck by
lightning, and my heart slammed against my ribcage.

My eyes blinked open, heavy from sleep and the fever that had tormented m
e last night. I wasn’t even fully awake yet, but I knew that voice. Cold. Dan
gerous. Unmistakable.

Alpha Ethan.

My breath caught in my throat.

I turned my head toward the door, and there he stood–

his towering frame dark against the fading light from the hallway, his golde
n–brown eyes seething with fury.

My blood turned to ice.

I whipped around to the other side of the bed. Beta Matthew lay beside me,
still asleep, his arm draped protectively over my waist. The room spun. No,

no, no…

“Oh God,” I whispered, my voice hoarse.

I sat up in a panic, gently lifting Matthew’s arm off me, my heart thudding s
o loudly I was sure they both could hear it. Though I was still fully clothed,
the implication was damning.

Ethan’s gaze followed every movement like a predator tracking prey. He did
n’t move, didn’t blink. His presence filled the room, thick and suffocating li
ke a storm waiting to explode.

“What… are you doing here?” he asked, his voice deceptively low, edged w
ith something sharp and deadly. “Why are you in my beta’s bed?”

I stood up on shaking legs, trying to compose myself. “I–

I wasn’t feeling well last night. I had a headache and a fever. Beta Matthew
offered me a place to rest. Nothing happened.”

He took one step into

the room, his voice growing louder, laced with disbelief and venom. “So no
w, when you’re feeling unwell, you go to him? You crawl

into his bed?”

“It wasn’t like that,” I said quickly. “I didn’t even realize I had fallen asleep
here.”

Ethan scoffed, and something twisted cruelly in his eyes.

“Or is that just the excuse you planned to give me?” His lips curled. “You c
ame here to fuck him, didn’t you?”

The words stabbed through me like icy daggers.

“You agreed to be mine,” he continued, stepping closer. “You agreed to be
my sex slave+”

The sound of my hand slapping his face echoed louder than his words.

I didn’t remember lifting my hand. I didn’t think. I just reacted. His words
… they tore something inside me.

He froze. We both did. Even the room seemed to stop breathing.

I could feel the burn on my palm, feel the weight of the moment hanging be
tween us like shattered glass.

1/4

66%

4+28

Chapter 42

“Don’t you dare,” I breathed, my voice quivering with a storm I couldn’t su

ppress. “Don’t you dare reduce me to something so filthy. You think everyo
ne is like you? You think everyone sees pain as something to exploit?”

His expression darkened.

“Are you calling me a predator?”

“If the shoe fits,” I snapped.

Behind me, Matthew stirred and sat up, blinking rapidly. “Alpha–
wait, please. This isn’t what it looks like-”

Ethan didn’t look at him. Not even a glance. His fury was solely focused on
me.

He stormed across the room, grabbed my arm with a roughness that made m
e gasp, and yanked me toward the door.
“Let go!” I cried out, struggling against his iron grip.

But he was too strong, and rage

made him unstoppable. “You think you can play me like this, Raven?” he gr
owled. “Run to my beta’s bed like a desperate

whore in heat?”

“Stop it, Ethan!” I screamed, trying to twist free.

“You belong to me!”

“I belong to no one!”

“Raven!” Matthew’s voice called after us. “Alpha, stop! You’re hurting her!
”

But Ethan didn’t stop. His grip only tightened.

Tears stung my eyes–not

from fear, but from sheer fury and humiliation. I would not cry in front of hi
m. Not again. Not for him.

He shoved open a guest room door and practically threw me inside. The doo
r slammed shut behind us, rattling on its hinges.

He stood there for a moment, breathing heavily, jaw clenched.

“Do you have any idea what that looked

like?” he shouted, pacing like a caged beast. “You. In his bed. His arms aro
und you.”

“I told you what happened,” I yelled back. “I was sick. I passed out! I didn’t
even know I was here until I woke up.”

“You expect me to believe that?”

“I don’t give a damn what you believe,” I said. “You’re not my mate!”
That stopped him. He stared
at me, his expression blank for a heartbeat before
the rage returned, hotter than ever.

“I’m your Alpha,” he barked. “You

gave yourself to me. That means something!”

“You forced me!” I screamed. “You used your power to control me. Don’t t
wist it like I had a choice. You wanted obedience, not affection.”

He stood still, his breathing ragged. His hands were clenched at his sides, k
nuckles white.

“I didn’t touch Matthew,” I said, softer now. “Not like that. I didn’t betray y
ou.”

His eyes flared. “But you wanted to, didn’t you?”

“No,” I said firmly. “Not everyone uses sex as a weapon.”

He flinched.

2/4

66%

Chapter 42

The words lingered between us, sharp and raw.

“I hate what you did to me,” I continued. “I hate that you forced me into tha
t deal. But I hate even more that you think you own me.”

“You think I don’t hate myself for it?” he muttered. His voice broke slightly
.

“Do you know how many

times I’ve tried to control my wolf whenever he ” He cut himself off, turnin
g away, his shoulders rigid.
“I don’t get you,” I said. “Finish that sentence.”

He said nothing, just stood there with his back to me, breathing unevenly.

“You don’t love me,” I said bitterly. “You

just want to possess me. You want to win.”

He turned around slowly. “You think I don’t care about you?”

I didn’t answer.

“I cared enough to be furious when I saw you with someone else.”

“That’s not caring,” I said, my voice low. “That’s obsession.”

Something in his eyes shattered.

“And what about you?” he asked. “Do you even feel anything about what y
ou did?”

“I didn’t do anything wrong,” I said. “But… I’m sorry.”

He raised a brow.

“I’m sorry I slapped you,” I whispered. “I–I lost control. But your
words hurt, Ethan. You keep tearing me down, and then you expect me to b
e grateful.”

His jaw worked as if trying to contain everything bubbling beneath the surf
ace.

“But it’s too late for sorry, isn’t it?” I added. “That slap changed
nothing. Just like your rage doesn’t fix anything.”

He stepped closer, and his voice dropped to a low growl. “Blackmailing so

meone into giving themselves to you… is that how you
rule as Alpha? You think I’ve done this to others? To the maids? To anyone
who crosses my path?”
“I don’t think, Ethan. I know,” I hissed. “Only the Goddess knows how man
y others you’ve taken advantage of, just like you did me.”

“Enough.” he roared, the sound making me flinch.

His hands shook at his sides. “I’ve been going too soft on you, Raven. That’
s my mistake.”

He took a step closer, and I backed away instinctively.

“No,” I said, my voice trembling now. “Don’t do this-

“I think it’s time you were reminded of what you agreed to. Time to show
you what it means to be a real sex slave.”

He reached for me.

“Don’t you dare,” I spat.

But his hand caught my wrist.

“Strip,” he said coldly.

3/4

21:11 Fri, 18 Jul

 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
43 Kneeling for a second chance 43

Chapter 43

Alpha Ethan’s POV

565%

28

I watched her closely as her trembling fingers reached for the hem of her dr
ess. She hesitated for a second, her eyes flickering to mine with a mix of fea
r and confusion. I didn’t soften. Couldn’t. Not with the storm raging inside
me. She slowly pulled it over her head, letting the fabric fall to the
floor, revealing the soft curves I’d once touched with longing, now with sus
picion clouding every memory.

“Pull the rest off. Don’t keep me waiting,” I snapped, harsher than I meant t
o. Her eyes widened, fear swimming in thern. Good. Let her be afraid. Let h
er feel the same confusion she made me feel when I found her wrapped und
er a damn duvet with Matthew.

She hurriedly unclasped her bra, letting it fall to the floor, followed by her p
anties. I didn’t touch her. Not yet. Not until I could decide whether I wanted
to hold her or throw something at the wall to keep from losing control.

“Kneel,” I growled. “Right there. Wait for me. And if you try
anything stupid-“I leaned close, my voice deadly low, “-
you won’t live to see the next day.”
Her eyes widened further, her mouth parting slightly as if she wanted to say
something–but didn’t. Smart girl.

I turned and stormed out of the room before I did something I’d regret. My
fists clenched as I stalked down the hallway, fury pulsing in my veins with e
very step. I needed a moment. Just a damn moment to clear my head. A
cuff. A wipe. Something to ground me before I returned to that room.

But fate, it seemed, had other plans.

As I rounded the corner, I nearly collided with someone.

“Alpha-” came a voice I knew too well.

Matthew.

Of course, it was him.

The sight of my Beta–my closest friend, my most trusted man—

only poured fuel on the fire in my chest.

“What the hell are you doing here?” I snarled, stepping into his space.

He raised his hands in a rare show of submission, though his face remained
calm. “I came to talk to you.”

“Now’s not the damn time.”

“It has to be now,” he insisted.

“I said not now, Matthew!” I snapped, shoving him back.

He didn’t move. Didn’t flinch. “I didn’t touch her.”

I froze.

“I didn’t do anything
with Raven,” he continued, his voice firm but calm. “She was in pain. Her h
ead–she was crying. I gave her some balm, some pressure points. That’s it.
She fell asleep. I slept on the floor at first.”

I didn’t want to hear it. Didn’t want to hear a single word of justification. T
he image of the two of them together, under the same blanket, her nestled a
gainst him like she belonged there—it wouldn’t leave my mind.

“You expect me to believe that?” I hissed.

Matthew met my eyes. “Yes. Because it’s the truth. You’ve known me your
whole life, Ethan. Have I ever betrayed you?”

1/2

་་

4291

Chapter 43

My jaw clenched.

“I don’t want her,” he continued. “But you do. And if you ruin that because
your anger is louder than your sense–
then you’ll lose her. For real this time.”

“I should have you thrown out for touching what’s mine,” I spat.

“She’s not a possession, Ethan,” he said quietly. “You’re acting like she is, a
nd it’s scaring her.”

I don’t want to hear this from you now I told him as I walked passed him ge
tting to the room I opened it and went over to my drawer pulled out a handc
uff and a wipe and made my way to the room Reven was getting there I ope
ned the door she was still in that position the moment she saw the wipes and
cuff in my hands she flinched, but I didn’t give a fuck I had gone too
far, and I wasn’t backing outcome here, I told her as I laid the cuff and wipe
on the bed she obeyed crawling to
me now pleasure me with your mouth I told her which she obeyed slipping
down my belt she went for my semi hardened dick stroking it a little she sh
oved it into her mouth I moaned out in pleasure as her cold lips touched my
dick her pace was slow at first before she
increased it held her by the hair pulling her closer as I roughly mouth fucke
d her

not minding if she was chocking as the memories of her with Mathew on th
e bed
flashed before me which got me more mad and I thrust into her more roughl
y hitting her throat I pulled out of her when I felt she couldn’t keep up with
me anymore go lie on the bed and spread your legs for me, I told her as I we
nt for the cuffs I took out one and held her hand to the bed charming it in pl
ace and also her second hands and I did likewise to her legs don’t even try t
o cry I told her as I saw a drop of tears slipping down her check.

I turned to the other side stripping off my clothes now be a good girl and su
mmit yourself to me, I told her as I took her left nipple into my mouth sucki
ng it as I played with the other
look at me, I told her as she tried looking away when I was done with her ni
pples I traced a line down her pussy now be ready for what is coming to yo
u, I told her as I stroked my dick once more and without warning I thrusted
into her, her pussy hole was fucking tight was she a virgin I thought to myse
lf no she can’t as the memories of her with Mathew on the bed, and they loo
ked exusted as if they had gone a multiple rounds.

and that fueled my anger and I thrust into her with one go when I was fully i
nside of her I began thrusting in and out of her ahhh she gaspped in pains, b
ut I didn’t care. Look at me and don’t try to break eye contact with me, I tol
d her, which she obeyed as I fucked her real hard. I pulled out of her when
I saw she couldn’t keep up with my speed anymore, and I went for her cuffs
and uncuffed it now dress up. And get out I told her as I went for the showe
r I signed in realif as the cold water ceased down my skin.

as my thoughts went to Reven and for some reason I felt guilty I sighed in f
rustration as I grabbed a towel and walked out of the bathroom the room wa
s empty she had left I murted to myself as I went over to the closet in the ro
om to get some clothes before leaving, but something caught my eyes on th
e bed it was a reddish spot, so I decided to go check it out and when I got cl
oser my breath caught in my throat it was
a blood stain, and it wasn’t here before I fucked her and this meant only one
thing she
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
44 Kneeling for a second chance 44

Chapter 44

Raven’s POV

65%

18

I walked through the hallway as my legs hurt from the impact of what he ju
st did to me, and when I got to the room, I fell onto the bed as tears slipped
freely from my cheeks. My whole body trembled, not from cold—
but from pain, from betrayal, from the unbearable weight of what had just h
appened.

He didn’t know.

He didn’t know we were mates.

But that didn’t make it hurt any less.

I curled into myself, hugging my knees to my chest, the ache between my le

gs a burning reminder of the cruelty of fate. Of Olivia. Of him. Of me.

My sobs escaped in broken waves, choking my breath as I bit into the pillo
w to silence myself. My skin felt bruised, my soul shredded. This wasn’t ho
w it was supposed to be. Mating was supposed to be sacred. My first time w
as supposed to be filled with sparks, love, warmth–not pain, not blood, not

confusion. Not this.

I stayed like that for what felt like hours, shivering in silence until the sting
between my thighs made it impossible to stay still. I dragged myself from th
e bed, every step laced with agony, and stumbled into the bathroom.

The light above flickered slightly as I reached for the sink, gripping its cold
porcelain like a lifeline. I dared not look in the mirror–not yet. I couldn’t
face the girl staring back at me, not until I was ready to face the truth.

I pulled up the hem of my dress, and what I saw made bile rise in my throat.

Blood.

More than before.

It stained my thighs, soaked the edge of my underwear. It was fresh. It was r

eal. There was no waking up from this nightmare.

I gasped as a sharp pain shot through me again, forcing me to sit

on the closed toilet seat as I tried to catch my breath. I reached between my
legs with trembling fingers,
confirming what I already knew. It was torn. Raw. Violated.

A sound left my mouth–

somewhere between a whimper and a growl. My wolf stirred inside of me,
howling
in agony and betrayal. Not because our mate had touched us, but because he
hadn’t known. Because it had been wrong. Brutal. Cold.

And she had made it happen.

Olivia.

This was her fault.

All of it.
If she hadn’t stolen him from me at the coming–of–
age ceremony, none of this would have happened. She knew. She knew we
were mates the moment I turned eighteen. But she still
kept him close, still poisoned his mind, still manipulated him to see me as n
othing more than a maid, a servant, a thing to

be used.

I clenched my fists, my nails digging into

my palms as I hissed through gritted teeth.

“I hate her,” I whispered, the words tasting bitter but right. “I hate
her with everything in me.”

Tears streamed down again, hotter this time, mixing grief with
fury. A low growl built in my throat, my wolf echoing the rage boiling in m
y veins. I could feel the shift teasing the edge of my control, but I forced it
back down. Not now. Not yet.

1/4

65%1

Chapter 44

This wasn’t the time for shifting. This was the time for remembering.

For planning.

I slowly cleaned myself up, ignoring the sharp sting

every time I moved. Each movement reminded me of what he did, how rou
gh he was, how emotionless. Like I was just a body–just something to take.

But even in his ignorance, he had marked me in a way I could never undo.

He had taken something I could never get back.

And he was my mate.

My sobs came back in a rush as I leaned forward and screamed silently into
my arm, muffling the sound like I always had when no one cared enough to
listen. This time it was different. This time, I wasn’t alone in my pain. My
wolf shared it. She screamed with me, not out of helplessness–
but for vengeance.

When I finally looked into the mirror, I didn’t recognize the girl staring bac
k
at me. Her eyes were swollen, red. Her lips quivered. Her expression was sh
attered.

But beneath all that–there was something else.

Determination.

Rage.

The quiet promise of war.

“I swear,” I whispered to the girl in the mirror. “She’ll pay for this. For ever
ything. I’ll make her regret ever crossing me.”

I stepped back into the room on unsteady

feet. The bed still bore the imprint of my body, of the pain and shame I left
behind. I pulled on a clean nightdress and sat by the window, letting the mo
onlight wash over my skin like a balm. It didn’t heal the wound inside–
but it reminded me of who I was.

A Luna, stolen.

A mate, forgotten.

A warrior, forged in silence.

I would not remain broken.

Not for long.

The bathwater was warm. Too warm. It stung as it touched my skin, seeping
into every scratch, every bruise, every part of me that screamed from what

he had done.

I sank into it anyway.

My body ached as I lowered myself in, blood–

tinged water swirling around my thighs. I tried not to look at it. I tried to ign
ore how it clouded the water like

poison. I tried not to remember.

But I couldn’t stop it.

The memories came back like a storm–violent, unstoppable.

His weight pressing down on me.

His grip, punishing and cold.

2/4

21:11 Fri, 18 Jul

Chapter 44

His voice, void of warmth, of recognition.

And my cries–ignored, silenced, dismissed.

I remember the moment I whispered, “Please…”

And he didn’t stop.

He didn’t know.

He didn’t know I was his mate.

But it didn’t change what he did.

*65%

781

My hands trembled under the water as I scrubbed at my skin harder, trying t

o erase the way he touched me, the bruises he left behind, the pain he carve
d into me with each thrust. It was like I could still feel him–
inside me, around me, all over me.

I let out a cry, a strangled, raw sound that echoed against the tiles.

“I didn’t deserve this,” I whispered through gritted teeth, pressing my foreh

ead to my knees. “Not like this…”

The water turned a deeper shade of red as I curled up in the tub. Blood still l
eaked out from inside of me–
stubborn, refusing to let go. A cruel reminder of my stolen first time. My sto
len choice. My stolen bond.

I stayed in the water until it turned cold, until my skin

was wrinkled and pale, until I couldn’t tell if I was numb from the water or
from the pain inside me.

But nothing washed it away.

Not the bath.

Not the scrubbing.

Not the tears.

When I stepped out, I moved like a ghost–

empty, detached. I wrapped myself in a towel, but the
chill inside me remained. No warmth could reach me.

No words could comfort me.

I stared around the room as I walked back inside, eyes hollow. And that’s w
hen I saw it.

The bottle.

It sat on the shelf above the dresser–

plain, unnoticed, unimportant. A bottle of insecticide. Probably left there for
cleaning. Probably forgotten.

But I saw it.

And something inside me whispered: It can all go away.

Just one moment. One decision. One swallow.

And the pain could end.

I didn’t think. I didn’t argue with myself. I walked across the room, reached
up with shaking fingers, and pulled the bottle down. I unscrewed the cap w
ith numb hands. The sharp, chemical scent burned my nose.

Still, I raised it to my lips.

Tears spilled down my cheeks again, but I didn’t stop.

I couldn’t.

3/4

21:11 FM 18 Jul

Chapter 44

All I could think was:

No more pain.

No more being used.

No more being nothing.

And most of all…

No more Olivia.

If she hadn’t taken him from me-

If she hadn’t manipulated the entire pack-

If she hadn’t claimed what was mine-

This never would’ve happened.

She took everything.

Even him.

I tilted the bottle back, and the liquid rushed down my throat. It burned–
like fire, like punishment, like the last piece of pain I would ever feel.

I collapsed to my knees, coughing, gagging, but determined.

The room spun.

My lungs seized.

My vision blurred.

But I didn’t fight it.

I let it take me.

And for the first time since that night, I felt… quiet.

Darkness pulled at me, and I let go.

4/4
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
45 Kneeling for a second chance 45

Chapter 45

Alpha Ethan – POV

No. No, this can’t be possible. She was a virgin?

The realization hit me like a blade to the gut–sharp

and cold. That means she never did anything
with Matthew. I messed up. Goddess, I messed up bad.

I stood frozen, staring at the blood on the sheets like it was going to
erase itself if I stared long enough. But
it didn’t. It stayed. It screamed at me. Mocked

1. me.

You hurt her. You broke her.

I didn’t even ask her. I just assumed. I believed

what I saw and let my anger take over. I was so sure she betrayed me, and I
punished her for it. I brutally took her virginity.

“Fuck!” I growled, dragging a hand through my hair, my fingers trembling.

I couldn’t stay in the room any longer. The scent of her pain
clung to the air, mixing with the metallic tang of blood. The more I breathed
it in, the more suffocated I felt.

She signed up for this. She’s a sex slave, I reminded myself harshly.
Sex slaves aren’t to be pitied. They’re meant to serve.

But why did that excuse sound hollow now?

I grabbed my clothes and stormed out

of the room before my guilt could consume me
entirely. My mind was a mess, but I needed to run, to move, to do somethin
g.

When I got to my room, Olivia was already there, lounging on the

couch and flipping through her phone like the world hadn’t just shifted unde
r my feet.

“There you are,” she said, looking up. “I’ve been looking for you. It’s lunch
already. Where were you?”

I couldn’t face her–

not now, not with all the blood still vivid in my mind. “Let’s go down for lu
nch,” I muttered, brushing past her. “I’m starving.”

It was a lie. My stomach churned with guilt and disgust, but I needed to cha
nge the topic. I needed normalcy.

We walked down together, Olivia rambling about some pack event, but her
voice faded into the background. My eyes scanned the dining hall automatic
ally, searching for her.

But Raven wasn’t there.

She was Olivia’s

personal maid and should have been among those serving lunch, but for so
me reason, she wasn’t here.

Still, I looked. I watched the servers, scanned the corners, peered near the d
oors… but she was nowhere.

I wanted to ask where she was.

But I couldn’t. Olivia was already getting suspicious of me, and I couldn’t a
sk about Raven now.

But how would that sound? The Alpha asking about a maid–
one who wasn’t assigned to him. Especially when I’d just accused her of bet
rayal and-

I shook my head.

Lunch passed in a blur, I barely tasted the food. The sound of clinking cutle
ry, laughter, and conversation was a
distant buzz compared to the storm in my

head.

1/3

65%

Chapter 45

As soon as I could, I excused myself and headed out to the woods.

I needed to shift. To clear my head.

The run was meant to help. The forest always brought me clarity–
soft dirt under my paws, wind slicing past my fur, the rhythmic pound of m
uscle and earth grounding me.

But not today.

Every tree I passed, every howl I released… it echoed her screams. Her crie
s.

She begged me to stop.

And I didn’t.
Her face, twisted in pain. Her hands pushing at my chest. The tears on her c
heeks. Her voice, broken and desperate.

“Please… Alpha…”

I shifted back near the edge of the woods, collapsing beside a tree, breathin
g heavily, heart hammering.

What have I done?

I couldn’t get her out of my head.

She was innocent.

And I ruined her.

I returned to the pack house as the sun dipped below the horizon. The sky w
as painted in hues of fire and sorrow, like the world knew what I’d done.

That’s when I saw the crowd.

Dozens of pack members, clustered near the training yard. Murmurs, panic,
confusion in their voices.

“What’s going on?” I barked, pushing my way through the circle.

And then I saw them.

Two guards, carrying a semi–

limp body between them. Her arms hung loose. Her head lolled to the side.
Her hair–her soft, raven hair–was soaked with blood.

No. No, please no-

shoved through the last line of people, my eyes locked on her.

It was Raven.
Her face was pale, lips tinged blue. Her dress torn and dirt–
stained. Bruises colored her arms and legs, and
one side of her face was swollen.

I rushed forward. “What the hell happened to her?”

“She was found in her room with an empty bottle of insecticide beside her,”
the guards replied.

Insecticide.

My world tilted.

She tried to end her life.

2/3

21:11 FIE, 18 JUL

Chapter 45

Because of me.

“No.” I whispered. “No, no, no- Raven-

She stirred weakly, her eyes fluttering open just for a moment, then closing
again.

I fell to my
knees beside her as the guards gently laid her down on the ground. I couldn’
t speak. Couldn’t breathe.

This was my fault.

I did this.

“Get the healer!” I roared. “Now!”

People scattered. Olivia was
suddenly beside me, but I didn’t even look at her.

All I saw was Raven–broken, bleeding, from the mouth, barely holding on.

And it was my fault.

I reached for her hand

.It was ice–cold.

“Raven,” I whispered, my voice cracking. “Stay with me. Please.”

But she didn’t respond.

3/3
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
46 Kneeling for a second chance 46

Chapter 46

Alpha Ethan’s POV

I watched as the healers wheeled her away and closed the door behind them
. I stood there, staring at the closed door,
unable to move. My thoughts raced, and all I could think about was what sh
e might have gone through before deciding that death was better than living.

And yet…

“You’re still standing here?” Olivia’s voice cut through the silence, sharp an
d mocking as always.

I turned slowly to face her. Her arms were crossed, lips curled in a sneer, ey
es full of something I couldn’t quite read–jealousy? Anger? Disgust?

“She tried to kill herself,” I said quietly.

She rolled her eyes. “And why do you care so much, Ethan? She’s just a ma
id, remember?”

I stiffened. “Because I don’t want anyone to die in my pack.”

Olivia stepped closer, tilting her head. Her tone turned icy. “Are you sure it’
s just that? Are you sure it’s not because you were fucking her?”

My hand flew before I could stop myself.

The crack of my palm meeting her cheek echoed through the hallway.

Olivia stumbled back, wide–

eyed, her hand flying to her face. “You slapped me.”

“You’re sick for saying something like that,” I growled. “She’s lying in ther
e, barely breathing, and you’re accusing me of-”

“But you did sleep with her, didn’t you?” she snapped, her eyes now brimm
ing with tears–
not from the slap, but from something deeper. “You used her. Don’t stand th
ere pretending you didn’t.”

I couldn’t even look at her anymore.

Without
another word, I turned and walked away, my heart pounding with a mix of a
nger and guilt. My fists
clenched at my sides as I stormed into my study and slammed the door shut
behind me.

I threw myself into the nearest chair and turned on my computer, needing to
drown myself in something–
anything. Numbers. Reports. Patrol schedules. I stared blankly at the screen,
but nothing stuck. The only thing I’could see was her face. Raven’s pale, lif
eless face. Her still body.

“She agreed,” I muttered under my breath, trying to justify the chaos inside
me. “She agreed to be my sex slave.”

I didn’t force her. I didn’t tie her down. She said yes. She said she’d do wha
tever I wanted.

I only took her virginity.

That shouldn’t make her want to take her own life… right?

A knock at the door broke through my thoughts.

“What?” I barked, not bothering to hide the irritation in my voice.

Beta Matthew stepped in, his expression grim, eyes shadowed with worry. “
She’s stable now,” he said.

I turned away, pretending to focus on my screen. “I don’t

care if she’s alive or not.”

His silence lingered, thick and accusing.

1/3

Chapter 46

“Are you sure,” he said finally, “that you don’t have a hand in what happen
ed to her?”

I looked up sharply. “What the hell are you talking about?”

He didn’t back down. “It was just a few hours after you dragged her out of
my room like she was nothing. Now she’s unconscious and nearly dead. Yo
u don’t find that a little suspicious?”

I stood up, my voice rising. “I didn’t do anything to her. I didn’t touch her.”

“Didn’t need to,” he snapped. “You humiliated her. Broke her down piece b
y piece, and for what? Because you were angry? Because your ego couldn’t
take that she didn’t do anything with me? Look, Ethan, I’m not a man who t
akes advantage of women. Unlike you–”

“Enough, Matthew!” I yelled at him before he could say anymore.

“You’re crossing a line, Matthew.”

“And you’re becoming a monster,” he said quietly, looking at me like I was

someone he didn’t recognize anymore.

Rage exploded in my chest. “Get out.”

He didn’t flinch. “Ethan-”

“I said get the fuck out!”

He stared at me for a few seconds, like he wanted to say more, but then he t
urned and walked out, slamming the door behind him.

I sank back into my chair, my breathing erratic. I closed my eyes, trying to

calm myself, but all I could see was her again–Raven.

Her semi–lifeless body flashed in my mind.

Her blood.

Her limp fingers.

Her closed eyes.

I shoved the image away, locking it in the deepest corner of my mind.

She agreed to be mine. Even though I blackmailed her into

doing it, she accepted it on her own.

So why?

Why would she choose suicide?

My phone buzzed beside me.

I picked it up without checking the screen.

“Elisa?” I said, surprised to hear my little sister’s voice.

“Hey, big bro!” she said cheerfully, unaware of the

storm inside me. “Guess what?”

“What?” I asked, my voice hoarse, broken.

“I’m coming back to the pack tomorrow! Early morning. I’ve missed every
one so much!”

“What? Is it time already?” I asked, surprised.

“Yeah,” she replied. “I called two weeks ago. Don’t tell me

you didn’t remember,” she said with a sad tone.

2/3

21:11, Fri, 18 Jul

Chapter 46

“It’s not that. I’m just busy.”

(58

“Well, I’m done with my master’s and will be coming home.”

I swallowed the lump in my throat. “That’s… that’s good news.”

“You sound terrible. What’s going on? Are you okay?”

No.

Not even close.

But I couldn’t tell her that.

65%

“I’m fine. Just tired,” I lied.

“You better not be overworking again. I’ll deal with you myself if you are,”
she teased.

I forced a smile she couldn’t see. “Can’t wait to see you.”

She cheered and hung up after promising to bring all my favorite sweets.

I set the phone down and leaned back in my chair.

The quiet returned.

And so did the guilt.

I remembered the first time I saw Raven. She was a strong girl who helped
us win over the rogues and did the most dreadful thing–
saving me from a bullet. I sighed in frustration as I thought about the way I
had repaid her for her kindness.

I sighed in frustration again as I walked out of the study and was about to h
ead to my room
when I remembered I wasn’t on good terms with Olivia, and going back to t
he room wouldn’t do me any good. So I decided to head to the bar.

3/3

AD

Comment

Send gift

No Ads

Chapter 47
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
47 Kneeling for a second chance 47

No Ads

Chapter 47

Chapter 47

Alpha Ethan’s POV

I walked out of the door leading outside the pack house and headed straight
for one of my cars. I
wasn’t even thinking about where I was going, only that Thad to get out. A
way from the suffocating silence of my office. Away from the damn memor
y of Raven curled up beside Matthew like she belonged to him. Away from
the look in her eyes when she saw me standing at the door.

Just as I was about to open the car door, my driver caught up with me.

“Alpha, should I drive you?” he asked, calm and professional as always.

“Just get the hell out of here,” I snapped.

The look on his face was unreadable, but he stepped back without another
word. I got into the driver’s seat, slammed the door shut, and sped off witho
ut bothering to look back.

I didn’t even realize I was heading to the club until I took the last turn and t
he neon lights lit up the otherwise dark road. I needed noise, music, alcohol
- anything that
could dull the growing storm inside me. I hadn’t slept since today Not really
. My wolf was restless, clawing at the inside of my chest, demanding we go
back to her. But I couldn’t. I wouldn’t.

The bouncer at the club’s private entrance nodded and opened the door whe
n he saw me. The interior was
dark and pulsing with rhythm. Red and black lighting painted shadows on e
veryone’s faces. I didn’t need to see clearly to know the kind of place I had
just walked into–exclusive, underground, and dangerously liberating.

Just what I needed.

As I walked in, one of the staff handed me a black mask. Custom. Elegant. J
ust enough anonymity to blur identities but still leave enough to the imagina
tion. I took it without a word and slid it on.

The air inside was thick with pheromones and perfume. Submissives in bea
utiful clothing–or sometimes barely any–
moved through the crowd like a sea of temptation. A place where power ga
mes were played not with politics, but with dominance and surrender.

I made my way over to the bar, ignoring the looks I got. The bartender didn’
t ask what I wanted; he simply poured me my usual and slid the glass towar
d

1. me.

The burn of the whiskey was the first thing I actually felt today. I let it sit o
n my tongue for a second before swallowing
it down, sighing as the warmth spread through my chest.

Music thumped through the floors, vibrating against my boots. I leaned my

back against the bar and stared blankly into the crowd. There were people d
ancing, kissing, disappearing into dark corners. I didn’t want any of it. Not r
eally.

But I couldn’t stop thinking about her.

Raven.
Her soft skin. That tiny gasp she made when I touched her neck. The way s
he flinched
whenever Olivia was near. The confusion in her eyes every time ! tried to b
e kind.

I downed the rest of my drink and tapped the bar for another. I didn’t even t
aste this one.

Someone stepped into my peripheral vision. A woman. A submissive.

She was tall and graceful, with caramel skin and long dark hair cascading o
ver her shoulders. Her mask was red, laced with gold at the edges. She gave
me a coy smile and walked over, placing a hand on my arm.

“Alpha,” she purred. “Would you like some company tonight?”

1/4

21:12 Fr. 18 Jul

Chapter 47

I turned to her slowly. Her voice was soft, submissive, practiced.

“No,” I said flatly, and took another sip from my glass.

Her face flickered with surprise. Then hurt. Then understanding. She dipped
her head, murmured an apology, and disappeared into the crowd..

1 sighed. Even the idea of touching someone else right now made my skin c
rawl.

Why the hell was I still thinking about Raven?

Why couldn’t I just forget?

65%
I ordered another drink, fully intending to drown every thought of her in liq
uor. But the moment I looked up again, another submissive was walking to
ward me. She was blonde, with a small, curved figure, and her blue eyes
glittered behind a silver mask. There was something bold in the way she ap
proached confident, yet respectful.

*May 1?” she asked, gesturing to the seat beside me.

I didn’t answer right away. My fingers tightened around the glass.

She sat anyway, but not too close.

*I heard you rejected someone already,” she said, her voice light and flirtati
ous. “I’m not here to waste your time, Alpha. But if you’re looking for som
eone who’ll obey every command and not ask any questions–”

I looked at her then. Really looked. She wasn’t Raven. Not even close. But
maybe that was the point.

I wasn’t going to take her to bed out of desire. I just needed to shut everythi
ng off.

“Fine,” I muttered. “Let’s go.”

She smiled–pleased, but careful not to gloat–

and stood. I followed her through the side hall where the private rooms wer
e located. I knew this club well. I had used it during darker times, times wh
en being Alpha felt like a prison and power meant nothing unless you could
taste it.

The room was dimly lit, clean, and minimalist. A large bed with black satin
sheets sat in the middle. There were cuffs attached to the headboard. A table

with various implements to the side. I hadn’t requested any of them, but the
staff here always assumed.

The sub walked in first, waiting just inside the door as I closed it behind me
.
“You may speak freely,” I said, my voice hard.

She turned to face me. “What are your rules tonight, Alpha?”

No rules. Just silence. No talking. No kissing. No reminders of the way Rav

en tasted.

But I didn’t say any of that.

Instead, I stared at her for a

moment, trying to picture her as someone else. Someone who didn’t haunt
me. Someone I could use and forget.

“Strip,” I ordered.

She obeyed immediately, not missing a beat. Her dress slid off her
shoulders, pooling around her feet. She was beautiful. Her body flawless. S
he lowered herself to her knees, eyes down, waiting.

But I still wasn’t there.

I wasn’t in this room.

My mind was back to Raven, unconscious in bed. Her pulse barely noticeab
le. Her scent weak but still sweet. Then yesterday morning, seeing her walki
ng

2/4

65%

281

Chapter 47

the hall, not sparing me a glance. Hours later, I was searching for her, furiou
s and panicked, only to find her wrapped up in another man’s arms.

My wolf growled inside me.

He didn’t want this woman. He wanted
the maid, which usually confuses me.

I reached for the collar on the table and walked toward the sub.

She held still, her chin lifting to expose her neck. Her scent was soft. Willin
g. Trusting.

And yet, the closer I got, the more disgusted I felt.

But I decided to try anyway. “Kneel,” I ordered her, which she quickly did a
nd flashed me a seductive smile.

“Now, pleasure me. I want all my worries to be gone,” I told her.

“Yes, Master. I can do that,” she replied with a smile as her hands went for
my belt, undoing it as she pulled my pants down my waist, leaving me in m
y underwear, which she quickly pulled off, revealing my semi–
hardened dick. She nodded in satisfaction at the sight of my dick, which she
grabbed immediately, stroking it for some time
until it was firm before shoving it into her mouth, which caused me to
release a soft moan. She continued her pace -slow before increasing it–
and oh boy, was she fucking good at what she was doing. I closed my eyes
as I enjoyed the moment, as I thought of Raven’s perfect lips on my dick, w
hich caused me to moan out loud in pleasure, but I was disappointed when I
opened my eyes and was met with an unfamiliar face. I quickly pulled my
dick out of her mouth as I got dressed.

The woman looked up at me, startled.

“Alpha?”

“Get dressed,” I said coldly. “You can leave.”

“But… did I do something wrong?”

“No,” I said. “Just… go. And wait,” I told her as I handed her a bundle of ca
sh.
She didn’t move at first, probably too shocked to process what was happeni
ng. But then she stood and picked up her dress. A minute later, she left, quie
tly shutting the door behind her.

I sat on the edge of the bed, elbows resting on my knees, staring at the wall.

What the fuck was happening to me?

I used to be able to control myself. I used to know exactly what I wanted. B

ut ever since Raven walked into my life, nothing made sense anymore.

Not my emotions.

Not my instincts.

Not even my own damn wolf.

I pulled the mask off and threw it onto the floor. My jaw clenched tight. I w
anted

to punch something. Break things as I thought of the women who had turne
d my life upside down and the insane part was she is just a maid.

3/4
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
48 Kneeling for a second chance 48

Chapter 48

Alpha Ethan’s POV

“Wake up, sleepyhead!”

Theard the unmistakable chirp of Elisa’s voice before I even fully surfaced f
rom sleep. My brows furrowed as I groaned and blinked my eyes open slow
ly. Sunlight poured into my room through the open curtains, casting streaks
of gold across the floor.

Standing beside my bed with a wide grin was my little sister, arms crossed,
eyes shining with mischief.

“Elisa?” My voice was hoarse, thick with sleep. “What the hell… What are
you doing here this early?”

She shrugged dramatically. “Well, I joined the

first flight down to California, and don’t act like I didn’t tell you yesterday.
You’re the one who’s always half- listening when I talk.”

I sat up, scrubbing a hand over my

face, still disoriented. “You said you’d be coming today but late.”

“Yeah, and then I changed my mind. I missed you—

and this place. The East Coast was too cold. Also, I wanted a proper breakfa
st. Do you know how hard it is to find decent pancakes in New York?”
I sighed, swinging
my legs over the edge of the bed. “So you came here for pancakes?”

She smirked. “And maybe to see if my mate is hiding somewhere in this pa

ck. Who knows?”

“You’re unbelievable,” I muttered, pushing off the bed.

“Well, believable or not, everyone else is already downstairs having breakfa

st, and you’re still snoozing. You should hurry before Beta Matthew eats ev
erything. You know how he gets when there’s bacon.”

I shot her a half–hearted glare. “You didn’t have to wake me up like that.”

“You looked too peaceful,” she teased. “I couldn’t help it.”

I stretched and stood, walking over to the en suite bathroom. “You go on do

wn. I’ll join you all in a few minutes.”

“Don’t take too long,” she called behind me as I turned on the

shower. “We’re not saving you any orange juice!”

Her laughter faded as she left the room, and the sound of her footsteps disap
peared down the hallway.

I stepped under the warm spray, letting the water pound against my shoulde
rs. I needed the time to
wake up properly. Elisa always had a way of pulling people into her orbit–
vibrant, talkative, and full of energy. It had been months since I’d last seen
her, and now she was suddenly home, turning the morning into chaos like s
he always did.

Ten
minutes later, dressed in a plain white shirt and dark jeans, I made my way
downstairs toward the dining hall. The smell of eggs, toast, and fresh fruit h
it me immediately, and my stomach grumbled in response.

The pack dining room was alive with chatter. Warriors, omegas, and young
pups sat at long
wooden tables, sharing meals and stories. My eyes swept the room as I walk
ed in. Elisa was seated toward the center, next to Beta Matthew, with a tall g
lass of juice already in front of her. She waved the moment she spotted me,
grinning wide.

“There he is!” she shouted

dramatically. “The sleeping Alpha finally decided to grace us with his prese
nce.”

A few chuckles rippled through the tables. I ignored them and made my wa
y to the
head table, where my seat was already set. I sat down beside her, nodding at
a few familiar faces across the room.

“Good morning, Alpha,” several voices greeted.

1/3

65%

Chapter 48

I gave them a polite nod before focusing on my plate. The omelets looked f
resh, and the fruit salad beside it glistened with syrup. My fork had barely t
ouched the eggs before Elisa leaned toward me, her eyes gleaming.

“So,” she began, dragging the word out with unnecessary excitement, “how
are you doing?”

I gave her a sideways glance. “Fine.”

“Just fine?” she asked, raising

her brows. “Not great? Not amazing? Not enchanted?”

“What kind of fairytale nonsense-”

“You know what I mean,” she cut in. “You’ve been cooped up in that office
of yours for months. I thought when I got back you’d be more… I don’t kno
w… lively.”
“I run a pack, Elisa. Not a circus.”

“Could’ve fooled me,” she said with a sly smile. “Anyway, I think it’s time
we addressed the elephant in the room.”

I paused, my fork hovering mid–air. “What elephant?”

“You need to give me a niece or a nephew.”

I nearly choked on my juice. “What?!”

“You heard me.” She leaned her elbow on the table and propped her chin on
her palm. “I’ve waited long enough. You’ve been mated to Olivia for, what
? Six years? Do you know how many pups the Alphas
in my year at college have had already?”

I blinked at her, dumbfounded. “That’s none of your business.”

“It is my business when I’m the only one without a little munchkin to spoil.
You’re my only sibling. You’re my only chance.”

I shook my head and went back to eating. “You’re insane.”

“I’m just forward–

thinking,” she said brightly. “It’s called planning for the future.”

“Maybe you should focus on your

own future,” I said dryly. “Why haven’t you found your mate yet?”

She sighed dramatically, setting her fork down

with a clatter. “That’s actually one of the reasons I came back. I’ve been wo
ndering if maybe… he’s here. Somewhere.”

I arched a brow. “So you think your mate is in this pack?”

“I don’t know,” she said, leaning in. “But I’m twenty–

three, Ethan. That’s not too early, is it?”

“No,” I admitted. “But it’s not late either.”

She looked around the room, eyes scanning the faces with a thoughtful expr
ession. “I guess we’ll find out soon enough.”

“And how were your studies?” I asked, changing the topic before she circle
d back to pups again.

Her eyes lit up. “Amazing! You’d be proud. I finished top of my class in pol
itical science.”

“Of course you did.”

“I’m thinking of applying to grad school next fall. Maybe in Europe.”

I sipped my coffee. “I thought you just got home.”

“I did. But that doesn’t mean I have to stop making plans.”

2/3

21:12 Fr, 18 Jul

Chapter 48

“That’s just like you,” I muttered.

“What can I say?” She shrugged. “I’m a multitasker. And besides, I wanted
to talk to you about something.”

I looked at her, curious. “What is it?”

65%0

9281

She hesitated for a moment, twisting her fingers together before speaking. “
I was thinking about working in the pack–
helping you more directly. Maybe in strategy, or administration. You know,
actually putting my degree to use.”
My brows rose. “Really?”

She nodded. “I know I’ve always said I wanted to travel, and I still do. But
… I also care about this pack. I want to help, if you’ll let me.”

“You’ve always been welcome to contribute,” I told her. “I’m just surprised
you’re choosing to now.”

“I guess I realized that you’ve been carrying a

lot on your own. I want to be part of it too. I don’t just want to visit–
I want to belong.”

A genuine smile pulled at the corner of my lips. “Then welcome back, sis.”

She reached over and squeezed my arm. “Thanks, big bro.”

We went back to eating, the clatter of cutlery and hum of voices

surrounding us. Elisa chatted animatedly with a few of the younger warriors
, and I stayed

mostly quiet, letting the peace of the morning settle over me.

Despite her chaotic entrance, I was glad that Elisa was back. The pack felt
brighter when she was around, like she brought her own sunlight with her.
And if she
really was planning on staying longer this time, maybe things would shift–
for the better.

When we were done with breakfast, I went back to my study to work on so

me documents, and Elisa followed, already wanting to help. I asked her wit
ha

teasing tone, “You want to keep yourself busy?”

She replied a few minutes after entering the study, “Yeah.”

I was assigning some tasks to Elisa when the door burst open and Matt

hew stepped in.

“Can’t knock?” I asked, with my brow furrowed.

“Sorry, Alpha. Just wanted to tell you that Raven had woken up.”

3/3

AD

Comment
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
49 Kneeling for a second chance 49

Chapter 49

Chapter 49

Raven’s POV

I woke up to a sharp pain in my lower abdomen.

“Ahh!” I cried out, gripping my stomach in agony. The pain stabbed throug
h me like a jagged blade, twisting and unrelenting.

My eyes fluttered open, blurry at first, then clearer as I blinked away the ha
ze. I took in the sterile white walls, the faint scent of antiseptic and herbs, th
e humming sound of a machine nearby. My heart pounded as a sinking feeli
ng filled me.

This wasn’t my room.

No…

I turned my head slowly, ignoring the sharp pull in my body. The polished
white tiles, the soft hum of equipment, the sharp herbal scent clinging to the

air.

“The pack clinic,” I murmured, my voice hoarse. My throat burned like I’d
swallowed smoke and shame.

And then it hit me.

Memories, like shards of broken glass, pierced through my mind.

As the image of the way he brutally took it away from me came rushing bac
k

My body trembled violently as a sob ripped through me. I curled in on myse

lf as much as the pain would allow. My fists clenched the thin blanket cover
ing me. I could still feel it–
his hands on me, the sound of him tearing what little dignity I had left from
my body.

The last thing I remembered before blacking out…

I had taken it.

The insecticide.

I remembered holding the small bottle, my hands shaking

as I unscrewed the cap. The smell was nauseating, sharp, and chemical. I
downed it in a single gulp, my chest
burning as my body rejected it. I wanted death. I wanted freedom. I didn’t
want to live in a world where my pain meant nothing, where monsters like
Alpha Ethan walked around with the power to destroy lives.

I wanted to die.

The memory slammed into me as my chest heaved, fresh tears streaming do

wn my cheeks. I remembered collapsing onto the floor, cold seeping into m
y skin as I waited for darkness to take me. And then-

The nurse.

She had come in.

I had felt her hands shaking me, her voice calling my name. I could hear her
panicked breathing, the sound of footsteps running, someone yelling for

help.
She had placed a cold stethoscope against my chest. I remembered the press
ure of fingers on my wrist, searching for a
pulse. Then the blur of voices… concern… questions.

I was dying.

And for a moment, I had found peace.

1/4

21:12 Fri, 18 Ju

Chapter 49

The nurse had asked me something… what was it? Ah, yes.

“Why would you do this to yourself, Raven?”

Her voice had trembled, thick with emotion and confusion, just as the door
slammed open, nearly off its hinges.

My head snapped to the side, the noise jolting me out of my memory.

He stood there.

Alpha Ethan.

His tall frame filled the doorway like a shadow devouring the light. He wor
e black slacks and a buttoned–up shirt, pristine as always, as if the
weight of my pain hadn’t touched him at all.

“Leave us,” he barked.

The nurse hesitated, clearly unsure.

“I said leave,” he growled, his voice pure Alpha command, deep and menac
ing.
The nurse quickly gathered her things and slipped past him, her eyes sympa
thetic as they landed on me. But she didn’t dare argue.

The door clicked shut behind her, and silence followed.

Except for my breathing. Harsh. Shaky. Raw.

Alpha Ethan stepped closer, his gaze fixed on me like a predator inspecting
his prey.

“Why?” he asked simply. No emotion. No warmth. Just cold indifference. “

Why would you try to take your own life?”

I stared at him, the fury rising inside me like a volcano on the edge of erupti
on.

I couldn’t believe he had the audacity to ask.

“You’re really asking me why?” I spat, my voice trembling with

rage. “You’re really asking that?”

He didn’t respond.

23

“You’re a monster!” I shouted. “You took the only thing I had left! My virgi
nity! My choice! You ripped it away from me, and now you stand there, acti
ng like you’re confused why I wanted to die?”

His expression didn’t change, but a flicker of annoyance passed through his
eyes.

“You think I’d live after that? After what you did?” My voice cracked. “So
you could come back for more? So you could drag me into your bed again, t
reat me like I’m nothing?”

Tears blurred my vision, hot and bitter. “I’d rather die than let you touch me
again.”
“Why did you save me?” i screamed, slamming my fists against the mattres
s weakly. “Why? Why didn’t you let me die?!”

He finally moved, closing the space between us until he

stood at the edge of the bed, looming like a storm cloud.

“You don’t get to die unless I say so,” he said coldly. “You belong to me.”

I stared at him in horror.

“You’re my sex slave, Raven,” he continued, as if it was the most natural th

ing in the world. “You
don’t get to choose death. Not without my permission.”

2/4

21:12 Fr, 18 JUL (*)

Chapter 49

I was frozen. My breath hitched. My ears rang

Was this really happening?

“You’re insane.” I whispered, my voice broken. “You’re evil.”

He crouched slightly, leaning closer to me. His face was unreadable. “All I t
ook was your virginity. Don’t act like it’s the end of the world. It’s just a par
t of your body. A little blood and pain. You’ll survive.”

A cruel smirk ghosted over his lips. “You already have.”

I slapped him.

Or at least, I tried to.

My hand barely made it halfway before he caught it mid–

air, his grip tight around my wrist. His eyes darkened, his smirk vanishing.
“Don’t ever try that again,” he growled.

Iyanked my hand away, wincing as the motion pulled on the IV taped to my

skin. I fell back into the bed, exhausted and trembling.

I hated him.

I hated him so much it hurt to breathe.

Tears kept flowing, but I no longer tried to stop them. Let him see my pain.
Let him know what he did to me.

But he didn’t care.

He stood there, cold and unmoved, as if my pain was entertainment for him.

“I should’ve died,” I whispered. “I wanted to die.”

“Well, you didn’t,” he said, straightening. “And you won’t. Because I own y
ou. And I’m not done with you yet.”

He turned and walked toward the door.

“You’ll get used to it,” he added, his voice indifferent. “You’ll learn to stop
fighting. It’s easier that way.”

And then he was gone.

The door closed behind him with a soft click that echoed louder than any sc
ream.

I lay there, broken and aching, my hands shaking uncontrollably.

The room was silent again.

But inside me, a storm raged.

He thought he owned me.

He thought I’d break.

He thought I’d stop fighting.

But he didn’t know that fire only burns hotter after it’s been doused in pain.

He may have taken my body.

3/4

มบ

Chapter 49

But he would never have my soul.

Not without a war.

4/4

AD

Comment
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
50 Kneeling for a second chance 50

Chapter 50

Reven POV

I stood up from the bed because I was too tired to cry anymore. There was n
o need to cry. This was my life now, and the only choice I had was to live it
and try to be happy or at least pretend to be.

The sterile scent of the pack clinic clung to the walls like a shadow. It wasn’
t just the antiseptic that made me feel like I was suffocating–
it was the invisible chain Alpha Ethan
had wrapped around me. The cold white walls, the too–
clean sheets, and the silence that pressed down on me harder
than any physical weight–
I needed to get out of here. Even for a few minutes.

1 shuffled to the door, my legs still weak, but I managed to keep my balance
. I reached for the handle, my fingers curling around it, desperate for a breat
h of fresh air, for the feel of sunlight on my skin. Just as I turned the knob, t
he door was gently pushed back, and a nurse stood in front of me. Her eyes
held sympathy, but her words were firm.

“I’m sorry, Raven. Alpha Ethan gave strict instructions. You’re not to leave
this room until he says so.”

I blinked, stunned for a moment. My voice came out sharper than I intended
. “He did what?”
She lowered
her eyes. “He said it’s for your own good. You’re still recovering.”

“Oh, for my own good?” I laughed bitterly. “How thoughtful of him. The sa
me Alpha who hunted me to the extent of me wanting to take my own life t
hat brought me here Right. Sounds like he’s so worried about my health.”

“Raven-” the nurse began.

“Don’t.” I stepped back. “Just–don’t.”

I slammed the door shut, the sound echoing louder than I expected. My hear
t thudded with frustration as I stomped back to the bed, my fists clenched. I
felt trapped. Caged. And
that infuriating Alpha had the audacity to pretend it was for my safety.

“I hate him,” I muttered under my breath. “Arrogant, controlling bastard

I paced the room for a few minutes before collapsing into the chair by the w
indow. My eyes landed on the small shelf beside it. It was filled with a few
books and magazines–probably to keep patients entertained. I reached
out and grabbed the first book that caught my eye.

A romance novel. Of course.

I turned it over and read the blurb. A story about fated mates torn apart by w
ar and pride but reunited in the end, stronger and more in love than ever. I s
norted. Fiction always had a way of twisting pain into something beautiful.
Real life wasn’t like that. Real life was cruel and unfair. Mates weren’t alwa
ys happy. Sometimes, your mate didn’t even know you were theirs–
or worse, being taken from you by people you trust

I hugged the book to my chest, staring blankly at the wall.

“I wish you knew, Ethan,” I whispered, the bitterness in my throat making it

hard to speak even in solitude. “I wish you knew we were mates. I wish yo
u cared. Maybe then, this story wouldn’t be fiction. Maybe… maybe we co
uld’ve had a happy ending too.”
But fate had other plans. The Moon Goddess, in all her divine wisdom, had
tied me
to a man who didn’t see me. Not really. A man who hurt me without knowin
g why, and maybe even if he knew, he wouldn’t care. Maybe that was the cr
uelest part of all.

I wiped away a tear before it could fall.

A knock on the door snapped me out of my spiral.

“Come in,” I said, voice still hoarse.

The door opened, and Beta Matthew stepped inside, carrying a

tray. His smile was gentle, familiar. There was something
in his eyes that reminded me of warmth–of safety.

1/3

65%

28

Chapter 50

I brought food,” he said. “You have to eat at least to recover

My stomach growled, betraying the lie I wanted to tell him—

that I wasn’t hungry. I looked at the tray–
steaming soup, some bread, and a small bowl of fruit.

“You didn’t have to,” I murmured.

He sat the tray down on the table. “I know. But I wanted to.”

1 offered a small smile. “Thanks.”

He took the seat across

from mine, folding his arms over his chest. “You look better. Less pale.”
“I guess that means I’m healing.”

He tilted his head slightly. “How are you… really?”

I hesitated. Part of me wanted to tell him everything–to spill all

the confusion, the heartbreak, the burning resentment. But the bigger part of
me knew I couldn’t. Not yet. Not without consequences.

“I’ve been better,” I said, choosing honesty without the full truth. “But I’m
alive. That’s something.”

“It is,” he agreed. “And I’m glad. You scared the hell out of me, Raven.”

I looked away. “I didn’t mean to.”

“I know.” He leaned forward slightly, voice softer. “You’re not alone in this,
you know.”

I blinked, “What do you mean?”

“I mean… if you need someone. If you ever need to talk or just sit in silenc
e, I’ll be here.” He shrugged. “No pressure. No expectations.”

My throat tightened. “You’re kind, Matthew.”

He smiled. “Only for you.”

That made me laugh, and it felt strange. The sound of it almost foreign, like
it didn’t belong in this room or in this broken moment. But it helped. For a s
econd, it helped.

We ate in companionable silence. Occasionally he’d ask about the book I w

as holding, and I’d tell him it was a ridiculous love story that could never ha
ppen in real life. He’d raise an eyebrow and say he thought love like that sti
ll existed–if you looked hard enough.

“I think the problem is,” I said, setting my spoon down, “people romanticiz
e the idea of mates. They think it’s always going to be perfect. That you’ll
meet, fall in love instantly, and nothing will go wrong.”
He nodded. “But that’s not always the case.”

“No. Sometimes your mate doesn’t even recognize the bond. Or worse, he t
reats you like dirt because he doesn’t know what you mean to him.”

Matthew’s expression darkened slightly. “That sounds… personal.”

I looked at him, measuring his reaction. “Maybe.”

He didn’t press. And that was one of the reasons I liked him. He didn’t pry,
didn’t demand answers I wasn’t ready to give. He just
sat there, offering his presence like an anchor in a storm.

After the meal, he helped me set the tray aside and brought over a glass of
water. He even fluffed my pillow when I sat on the edge of the bed, pretendi
ng I wasn’t tired but knowing my body would soon betray me again.

2/3

dha

Chapter 50

“Will he let you out soon?” he asked.

I snorted. “Doubt it. Apparently, Alpha Ethan gave orders not to let me leav
e the room.”

His jaw clenched. “That’s… excessive.”

Inodded. “That’s Ethan.”

428

More silence followed, but this time it wasn’t heavy. It was thoughtful.

“You deserve more, Raven,” Matthew finally said.

I met his gaze. “More what?”

“More freedom. More peace. More happiness. You deserve to be treated lik
e a person, not a prisoner.”

My chest ached. “Tell that to him.”

“I would if I could.”

“I don’t think he’d care.” I looked down at my hands. “I think… I think he s

ees me as a slave a maid and nothing more.

Matthew didn’t respond. Maybe he couldn’t.

“Anyway,” I added, changing the subject, “thanks for the food. And for not
trying to fix me.”

He smiled faintly. “I’m not here to fix you. I’m just here.”

And for now, that was enough.

As he left, I picked the romance novel back up and flipped it open. I didn’t
know if I could believe in happy endings, not for myself, but I could
pretend.

Just for a few hours.

Maybe in the pages of someone else’s story, I could forget my own.

3/3
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
51 Kneeling for a second chance 51

Chapter 51

Raven’s POV

Two Weeks Later

I woke up to the sound of my ward door creaking open. My eyes blinked ag

ainst the soft morning light filtering through the window. I felt heavy–
emotionally, physically, spiritually. It had been two weeks since that awful
night. Two weeks of silence, of painkillers, of hushed whispers outside my r
oom, and meals I barely touched.

A familiar scent of antiseptic filled my nostrils as the nurse stepped in with

a clipboard pressed to her chest.

“Miss…” she said gently, trying not to startle me. “The Alpha has requested
you be discharged and return to your duties. It’s already been two weeks.”

I nodded slowly, not trusting myself to

speak. My body moved on instinct as I climbed out of bed. My legs felt like
jelly, but I managed to steady myself. I didn’t want to give them the satisfa
ction of thinking I was weak. I wasn’t. Not anymore.

The nurse handed me a clean set of clothes and watched me as I dressed. Sh

e didn’t offer any words of comfort–
none of them ever did. No one asked what really happened. No one wanted
the truth.
By the time I walked out of the clinic, the Alpha’s car was already waiting f
or me. The driver opened the door, his eyes darting away when our gazes m
et. Like I carried some kind of disease. Like I had actually poisoned myself
to get the Alpha’s attention.

The ride to the pack house was silent. The driver didn’t say a word, didn’t g
lance my way, just kept his eyes on the road like I was a ghost in the back s
eat. I rested my head against the window, watching trees blur past, trying
not to scream.

When we arrived, I stepped out and made my way inside. The place hadn’t
changed–still polished floors, clean windows,
and the faint scent of sandalwood in the air. The familiar scent of him.

I went straight to my room, taken

a long shower, and lay down for an afternoon rest. For the first time in week
s, I was back in my own bed. But the sheets felt foreign. The ceiling above
me, the walls–all of it felt like it belonged to someone else.

I must have drifted off because when I opened my eyes again, it was late aft
ernoon. My stomach grumbled. I hadn’t eaten much all day, and like it or no
t, dinner had to be made.

I got up, tied my hair back, and headed to the kitchen.

The moment I stepped in, I felt it.

Silence.

Not the usual busy chatter, not the clatter of pots and pans or the soft hum o
f a radio in the corner. Just silence.

And eyes. All of them on me.

I paused for a moment, forcing my face into neutrality, pretending I didn’t n

otice. But I did. Their stares sliced into me like cold steel.

I made my way to the counter, started gathering vegetables, but the weight o
f their judgment was unbearable.
“What?” I asked finally, turning around. My voice was calm, but my heart t
hudded like a war drum in my chest.

One of the younger maids, Ella, scoffed and crossed her arms. “You really g
oing to pretend nothing happened?”

I frowned. “What are you talking about?”

Another one, Maria, chimed in. “We know what you did. Poisoning yoursel
f just to get the Alpha’s attention? That’s low–even for you.”

“What?” My voice cracked with disbelief.

1/3

Chapter 51

Oh, don’t act like you don’t know,” Ella said, stepping closer. “You’ve bee
n sleeping in the clinic for two weeks. Everyone knows you drank somethin
g Did you think throwing a pity party would
make the Alpha fall in love with you?”

My eyes widened in shock and rage.

“I didn’t poison myself,” I hissed, taking a step

forward. “You don’t know anything.”

Ella sneered. “Sure, and next you’ll say the Alpha blackmailed you into slee
ping with him, right? Oh. wait…” she smirked, “you probably wanted that

too.”

Before I could stop myself, my hand flew through the air and slapped her ac
ross the face. The sound echoed in the kitchen like a whip crack.

She stumbled back, holding her cheek in shock.

“You have no idea what I’ve been through!” I shouted, my voice trembling
now. “You think this is some twisted game to me? That I wanted any of this
?”

Maria stepped forward. “Don’t touch her!”

She lunged at me, but before she could make contact, a loud voice cut throu
gh the air.

“Enough!”

The head maid, stormed in, her eyes fierce and commanding.

“What is going on here?” she demanded, looking between us.

“She slapped me!” Ella cried, still holding her cheek. “She-”

“I heard everything,” the head maid cut her off sharply. “All of you, out. No
w!”

The other maids mumbled as they scurried out, not daring to argue.

The head
maid, turned to me, her expression softening slightly. “Are you alright?”

I swallowed hard, biting back the tears. “No. No, I’m not alright.”

She didn’t say anything. Just nodded, then went to check the stove.

I
turned away, hiding the tremble in my hands as I resumed chopping vegetab
les. My chest felt heavy, my head buzzing with too many thoughts.

They thought I poisoned myself

They thought I wanted his attention.

They didn’t know he forced himself on me. That he made me his sex slave.
That every time he touched me, I hated myself for that.

But what could I do? Who would believe me?

To them, I was just a maid with no reputation, someone they could easily bl
ame and gossip about.

I wanted to scream. To cry. To burn the whole place down and run away.

Instead, I chopped vegetables. One. Slice. At. A. Time.

Pretending I wasn’t breaking inside.

2/3
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
52 Kneeling for a second chance 52

Chapter 52

Raven’s POV

I ignored the other gossip around me as I continued with the cooking. It was
already time for dinner, and I didn’t want to be late. I didn’t have the streng
th to face her–
the Luna, my half sister, the one who had taken everything from me without
batting an eye.

No one knew about our connection. Not the maids. Not the guards. Not eve
n Alpha Ethan. And I intended to keep it that way.

I placed the last dish on the silver tray and wiped my hands on my apron. M
y fingers trembled as I adjusted the cutlery beside the plates, trying to stead
y myself. I hated how nervous she still made me feel, how small I felt in her
presence even after everything.

Carrying the food toward the dining hall, I rehearsed a blank expression. I c
ouldn’t let her see the anger burning in my chest. Not again. The last time! s
lipped, she almost had me kicked out for “talking back.” But she always kn
ew how to strike where it hurt most–
with her words, with her eyes, with that false sweetness.

I entered the grand dining room and placed each dish carefully on the long
oak table. The Luna
was already seated at the head, her lips painted a deep red, her hair in perfe
ct waves, her eyes as sharp as ever.
“You’re late,” she said
coolly, sipping her wine. “I was starting to think you’d poisoned the food ag
ain.”

My heart skipped a beat. She always joked like that. Except it was never rea
lly a joke. She wanted the others to hear–
to plant that seed of doubt in their minds.

“I apologize, Luna,” I said quietly, keeping my head bowed.

She watched me like a predator does its prey. “Alpha Ethan isn’t joining us
tonight. He’s in his study, working. Take his food to him.”

I paused for half a second. That room. Him. Alone. After everything… But I
simply nodded.

“And Raven,” she added, just as I turned to leave. “Don’t try to seduce him.
That’s what maids like you always
try to do, isn’t it? Open your legs for a little

power?”

The words hit me like a slap. The room fell silent around us. I could feel the
other servants stiffening. No one dared say anything.

I wanted to reply–
to scream that she had no idea what I’d been through, that it wasn’t like that
, that he had
blackmailed me, broken me, used me like I was nothing. But I knew better.
She was trying to provoke me, bait me into defending
myself so she could twist it against me later.

I bowed slightly, swallowing the bitter taste in my mouth. “Yes, Luna.”

She smirked in satisfaction and waved me off like I was nothing but dust on
her sleeve.

I took the tray with

the Alpha’s food and walked through the hallways, my footsteps echoing in
the silence. The closer I got to his study, the tighter the knot in my chest gre
w. I hadn’t seen him since I woke up in the clinic after drinking that poison.
Two weeks. Two whole weeks. And not once had he come

to check on me.

I should’ve known better. After all, I was just his little secret. A toy to play
with in the dark. A maid he could break for his pleasure and walk away fro
m

when he was done.

As I reached the study door, I stopped. I could hear voices inside.

Laughter.

A woman’s voice.

My stomach twisted violently.

He wasn’t alone.

1/2

3000

Chapter 52

Something cold settled over me, and I stood frozen, clutching the tray in my
hands. My heart was beating too fast, too loud.

“…
you always work so hard, Alpha,” the woman inside purred. “You deserve a
break.”

I heard him chuckle. That deep, commanding voice I knew so well. The sa
me voice that had growled my name in the dark, demanding things from me
, I’d never wanted to give. The same voice that haunted me in my sleep.
Rage surged inside me, but it was tangled with something I didn’t want to n
ame–
jealousy. Why? Why should I care if he was with another woman? After wh
at he did to me?

But I did care. That was the problem.

After all the pain. After all the tears. After he blackmailed me, after he force
d himself on me, after he made me his personal slave–here he was, laughing

with another woman like I never existed.

I turned slowly, my hands trembling as I clutched the tray. I couldn’t do this

. I couldn’t walk in there and pretend like I didn’t hear what I heard, like I d
idn’t feel like my chest was being split in two.

I walked away.

I didn’t even know where I was going, just that I had to get away from that
door, from his voice, from her laughter.

I ended up in the back corridor behind the kitchen. It was dark and quiet. I l
eaned
against the cold stone wall, my breathing shallow. The tray slipped from my
fingers and crashed to the floor, food scattering across the tiles.

I didn’t even flinch.

Tears burned my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. Not again. He didn’t de
serve my tears. None of them did.

I slid down the wall, hugging my knees to my chest. My fingers brushed ag

ainst the scar on my wrist, the one that never fully healed after I drank the p
oison. I had been desperate. I had been in pain. I had wanted to escape.
But I didn’t die.

No. I survived.

And now he was already with someone else.

I carried the tray of food as I went back to the kitchen my mind was in chao
s but
what did I expect from a man who couldn’t even recognize his mate and has
being living with a fake one for the past seven years I quickly wiped my te
ars they was no need crying for him as I laid on the bed I couldn’t stop thin
king eventually sleep claimed me

2/2

AD

Comment
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
53 Kneeling for a second chance 53

Chapter 53

Raven’s POV

I was woken up by the loud banging on my door.

I slowly opened my eyes, squinting at the dark sky outside the small windo
w. My head throbbed, my limbs felt heavy, and my mouth was dry. The nig
ht had fallen. Shit. I muttered to myself, realizing I had slept through the ent
ire evening. I had meant to just lie down for a moment. Clearly, my body ha
d other plans.

The banging came again–louder this time, sharper—

snapping me fully out of my foggy thoughts. I blinked, sitting up straight in
the narrow clinic bed. I was still in the patient’s room. My room. The one Al
pha Ethan had restricted me to ever since I got discharged from the emergen
cy wing.

I dragged myself out of bed, barefoot, still in my worn, oversized sweater a

nd thin hospital trousers. My heart raced, thudding loudly in my chest.

Another bang.

“I’m coming!” I shouted, voice scratchy. I didn’t expect a reply. I certainly

didn’t expect him.

As I reached for the door handle

and turned it, the door was yanked open from the outside, nearly slamming i
nto my face.
Alpha Ethan stood there.

And he looked furious.

“What the hell is wrong with you?” he barked, stepping in with a storm in h
is eyes. “Why didn’t you serve me dinner?”

1 blinked.

Seriously?

“You’re barging in here because I didn’t serve you food?” I asked, incredul
ous, stepping back as he stalked into the room like he owned every inch of s
pace I breathed in.

“You’re a maid, aren’t you?” he snapped. “You serve, that’s your job.”

I clenched my fists.

“Really?” I scoffed, standing tall despite the ache in my body. “That’s

all I am to you? A maid?”

“You knew your duties when you came into this pack,” he said sharply, turni
ng to face me fully. “You don’t just get to disappear and ignore your respon
sibilities.”

I laughed. Not because it was funny. Because it was unbelievable.

“And what about my other duties, Alpha?” I said bitterly. “Am I also failing
at those too?”

His eyes narrowed. “What are you talking about?”

I stepped
closer, rage simmering in my chest. “I’m your maid and your sex slave, righ
t? So which role were you expecting me to fulfill tonight–
bring you dinner or lie naked on your bed?”

“Watch your tone, Raven.”

“No!” I snapped, voice rising. “You don’t get to order me around like I’m a
piece of meat anymore. You think being a maid and a sex slave means I’m n
othing? You think it gives you the right to treat me like trash?”

He stared at me, lips parting like he didn’t expect that kind of venom from
me.

1/3

—-

65%

Chapter 53

“What the hell do you mean?” he finally asked, voice colder now.

I gave a harsh laugh. “You really don’t know?”

I pointed to the narrow bed. “Fwas hospitalized for two weeks, Ethan. Two
goddamn weeks. Because of you!”

His face hardened. “Don’t start with this again. I didn’t ask you to overdose
on wine and painkillers like some drama queen. I only had
angry sex with my sex slave. That’s all it was.”

I felt like he slapped me across the face.

“Angry sex?” I repeated, stunned. My voice cracked. “You pinned me down

, ignored me when I said stop, left bruises on my body, and walked
out like I was garbage.”

He looked away for a second, then met my eyes again, defiant. “I

never told you to drink. I never asked you to try to kill yourself. That was y
our choice.”

“Are you hearing yourself?!” I shouted, fists trembling. “You don’t get to w
ash your hands clean
of what you did. You broke me, Ethan! You shattered me!”
He took a step forward, but I didn’t flinch

You used me like I was disposable,” I spat,

my voice shaking with rage. “And if that wasn’t enough, you cheated on me
in your office–with another woman–while I was lying half–
dead in this damn bed!”

His face froze.

Then he laughed.

Loud, careless, and completely out of place.

I blinked, stunned. “You think this is funny?” I demanded, my fists clenche

d tight at my sides.

He let out the last of his laughter, then looked at me with that infuriating cal
m he always wore when he thought I was being ridiculous. “Raven, you seri
ously thought I was cheating on you?”

“Don’t try to spin

this on me!” I snapped. “I saw her! Sitting comfortably on your desk, lookin
g right at home, while you stood there like you were about

to kiss her!”

He raised a brow. “You mean Elisa?”

My stomach dropped. “What?”

“That girl,” he said slowly, like he was trying to explain basic math, “is my
kid sister, Raven.”

I blinked, the room tilting slightly around me.

“What…?” I whispered, my anger faltering into confusion.

“Elisa,” he repeated, stepping back and rubbing the back of his neck. “She c
ame home a few days ago from studying abroad. That day in my office? Sh
e’d just arrived. We were talking and joking around like we used to when w
e were younger.”

I stared at him.

“No,” I whispered, shaking my head. “You were… close. You were smiling
at her like…”

“Because she’s my sister, Raven.” he snapped, frustrated now. “She sat on

my desk like she always does when she wants attention, and I was laughing
because she hadn’t changed at all.”

2/3

MHR HR TE JUI

Chapter 53

Istumbled backward, like his words physically hit me. “Your sister…”

He nodded. “Yes. My kid sister. Elisa. She was just being her usual dramati
c self. Nothing happened. There’s nothing between us, Raven. She’s family.
”

The floor felt like it was being ripped out from under me.

I thought…” My voice cracked. “I thought you brought some woman into y

our office to mess with my head.”

That’s why you should ask before jumping into conclusion and why should
I even explaining myself to a maid he said now go and make
dinner for me, he said, his tone cold. I sighed in frustration as I turned and c
hanged into my uniform and we b
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
54 Kneeling for a second chance 54

Chapter 54

Chapter 54

Alpha Ethan’s POV

I followed her from behind as she made her way to the kitchen.

“You
don’t have to follow me. Just go and sit. I’ll make it quick and bring it to yo
u,” she said without looking back.

Botl ignored her, pretending not to hear as I continued after her. There was s
omething about watching her move, something soothing despite the chaos t
hat had been circling inside me all day. We reached the kitchen, and I steppe
d in without hesitation.

It had been too long since I was this close to her.

The faint scent of the last meal prepared still lingered in the air, but it was q
uickly overtaken by her scent–
subtle, warm, maddeningly addictive. I took a seat at the counter, pretendin
g to scroll through my phone, though my
attention wasn’t on the screen. My eyes never left her.

She moved quietly, her fingers brushing over utensils, her posture upright b
ut tired. She didn’t say much after that, and I let the silence hang between u
s.
I tried to look away. I really did. But my gaze kept drifting back to her.

The soft light from the kitchen overhead haloed her dark hair, made her
skin glow with this delicate radiance that pulled me in like gravity. My wolf
, who had been restless for hours, suddenly stilled. He watched her too, and
for once, he didn’t fight or growl like he did around Olivia.

She calms him, I realized, a strange knot forming in my chest.

I had been mated to Olivia for

years, and yet… my wolf had never reacted this way to her. With Raven, the
re was a strange peace. An unsettling, dangerous kind of peace that made m
e want to explore it more.

She stood on her tiptoes to reach a spice from the shelf, and my fingers twit
ched as I watched the way her waist curved beneath the thin cotton of her

dress.

I stood up slowly.

Without a word, I walked over to the counter and stepped behind her. My ha
nds moved before I could stop myself, wrapping around her waist, feeling t
he way she tensed instantly in my hold.

She tried to shift out of my grip. “Alpha… I need to cook the dinner and go
to sleep,” she said softly, her voice hesitant but not cold.

I buried my face in the crook of her neck, breathing her in. My lips hovered
just above her skin. “I don’t want the food anymore,” I whispered. “I want

you.”

She stiffened, but she didn’t pull away. I knew what we were. I knew the lin
es we had drawn–lines I kept crossing because I couldn’t help myself.

She was my maid.

She was also my secret. My sex slave.

And yet… in this moment, none of that mattered. All I knew was that she w
as here. Warm. Soft. Mine.

I turned her
gently to face me, her dark eyes wide as they met mine. I saw the conflict in
her gaze–fear, desire, guilt… maybe even something deeper

that neither of us dared to name.

“I’ve missed this,” I admitted, surprising even myself with the honesty. “Yo
u. This closeness. It’s the only time I feel something that makes sense.”

She didn’t answer. But she didn’t stop me when I leaned in, brushing my lip
s over hers. Her hands were trembling when they came up to rest on my che
st.

“Alpha…” she whispered again, as though reminding me of who I was.

1/3

Chapter 54

But I wasn’t her Alpha tonight. I was just a man who wanted her.

I kissed her deeper this time, hungrily. Her lips parted under mine, and I wa
sted no time lifting her onto the kitchen counter, spreading her thighs apart
with my hips as my hands ran under her dress.

And damn, was she fucking wet for me.

She gasped, but her arms wrapped around my shoulders,

as she moaned out loud.

“Say it,” I murmured against her mouth. “Tell me you want this.”

“…I want it,” she breathed.

I want it,” she breathed.

Hearing those words from her lips did something to me. It loosened somethi
ng inside me, I hadn’t realized was knotted so tightly.

I kissed her again, more fiercely this time, my lips claiming hers as if trying
to make up for all the time I’d spent pretending I didn’t crave her like this.
She responded slowly, as though unsure, but her body began to soften again
st mine, molding to my touch.

“You
feel it too, don’t you?” I whispered, brushing my thumb across her cheek. “
This thing between us… it’s not just lust.”

Her eyes dropped, but she didn’t answer. She didn’t need to.

Her silence told me everything.

I kissed the side of her neck, slowly, deliberately, and felt her shiver. My ha
nds roamed down the small of her back and then beneath her thighs, lifting
her from the counter. She clung to me instinctively as I carried her out of th
e kitchen, away from the pots and the cold tile, and into the warmer
shadows of my private quarters.

She was supposed to sleep in the servants‘ quarters. She always did. But
not tonight.

Tonight, I needed her close. I needed to remind myself why the hell I could
n’t let her go.

I kicked the door shut behind me and laid her down on my bed. She looked
out of place there–
fragile, unsure, beautiful in the soft light. Her fingers gripped the edge of th
e blanket, and she looked up at me like she didn’t know if she was allowed t
o want this… or me.

I undid the first few buttons of my shirt and let it fall to the floor before cra
wling over her.
“You are so dead with me tonight,” I murmured, kissing along her collarbon
e.

She didn’t respond, but her throat moved as she swallowed hard.

“I told you… you belong to me,” I whispered. “No matter what title Olivia
has.”

I could feel her body tensing again, caught between guilt and desire. So I sl
owed down, giving her time. My fingers pushed her dress up inch by inch, r
evealing the skin I’d memorized and craved.

Her breathing grew shallow as I touched her, but she didn’t stop me. Her hi
ps rose to meet mine when I pressed between her thighs, and the sweet soun
d of her gasp broke whatever restraint I had left.

“You’re so warm,” I whispered, pushing into her slowly.

She moaned quietly, hands clenching the sheets, body arching beneath mine
.

2/3

Chapter 54

“Moan out loud,” I told her.

My wolf howled softly inside me—

not with rage, not with hunger, but with something close to contentment.

This… this was where he felt calm. This was where I felt calm.

We moved together
in the dark, tangled in sheets and breathless desire. I kissed every inch of he
r skin I could reach, worshiped her body
like it was sacred. She clung to me like she was afraid I’d vanish, like she di
dn’t want to remember who we were outside this bed.

Time slowed. The world blurred.

She came undone beneath me, trembling, whispering my name like a confes
sion. And I followed her into that bliss, groaning as I buried myself
deep inside her one last time.

We stayed like that for a moment, wrapped in silence, our hearts thudding i
n unison.

I collapsed beside her, pulling her into my arms. She curled into me without
resistance, her face pressed against my chest. Her hair smelled like citrus a
nd something sweet I couldn’t name.

“You should go,” she whispered after a while. “This isn’t right.”

I tightened my grip around her. “But it feels right.”

She looked up at me,

her eyes shadowed. “I’m your maid. Your… secret. You’re mated.”

I closed my eyes, jaw clenching.

“Yes, I am. And don’t forget, I’m your Alpha. I choose who I spend the nigh
t with and who I don’t want. And don’t bring in my mate whenever I’m wit
h you,” I snapped at her. “Now be a good girl and sleep,” I told her as I look
ed away and turned to the other side of the bed, lost in thought.

I was supposed to make her hate me. Maybe that would stop what I was feel
ing for her. But it seems I was wrong.

I turned to face Raven and discovered she was fast asleep. I pulled the cover
over us as I fell asleep.

3/3
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
55 Kneeling for a second chance 55

Chapter 55

Raven’s rov

I got off the bed as the early morning sunlight spilled through the open curta
ins. It poured like golden ink onto the polished floors, illuminating the sham
e I carried on my skin. My body ached–
not from physical strain, but from the weight of guilt wrapped around me li
ke
a second skin. I turned to glance at Alpha Ethan, still lying on the bed, his c
hest rising and falling with every breath, his features peaceful and compose
d.

I hated how effortlessly handsome he looked–even in sleep.

Why did I let him touch me again? I thought bitterly. I had sworn to myself
that I wouldn’t allow this to happen again. That no matter how he blackmail
ed or demanded, I would resist. But I didn’t. I gave in like I always did–
because some twisted part of me still craved him. The bond that should nev
er have existed kept dragging me to him, and I hated it. I hated him.

I picked up my clothes from the floor, dressing silently and avoiding the mir
ror. I didn’t want to see my own reflection. It would only reflect a girl who
kept betraying her own heart, who let herself be used and tossed aside.

I cracked the door open, glancing both ways down the hall before slipping o
ut. The hallway was quiet. Thank the Moon Goddess. If any of the other ma
ids or guards had seen me sneaking out of Alpha Ethan’s room again, I woul
d never hear the end of it.

I hurried to the
maids‘ quarters, my heart pounding like a drumbeat echoing in my ears. Wh
en I reached the door, I exhaled in relief–until I stepped inside.

There she was.

Olivia.

My half–sister.

She was standing near one of the dressing cabinets, and the look of surprise
that crossed her face as our eyes met was quickly replaced by something col
der–calculated.

“What are you doing here?” I asked, stunned.

Her brows lifted ever so slightly as she turned to face me fully, crossing her
arms over her chest. “I should be the one asking you that,” she said, her eye
s scanning me from head to toe. “Where are you coming from this early?”

My mouth went dry. I shifted under her gaze, trying to find the right lie, one
that wouldn’t give away my shame.

“I went for a run in the woods,” I said. My voice lacked conviction, and I k
new she could hear it. She always could.

“Wearing perfume
and looking like that?” she asked, stepping closer. “Your hair’s a mess, and
your blouse is buttoned wrong.”

My heart skipped. I looked away, trying to avoid her gaze,

but I could feel it burning through my skin.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Don’t play dumb, Raven.” Her voice dropped,
and I could see the way her lips curled into a knowing smirk. “Don’t tell me
you were with a guard all night because that’s what cheap whores like you
do.“,

I flinched at her words, anger bubbling over. “Don’t call me a whore! If ther
e’s a whore between the both of us, then it’s definitely you!” I spat at her.

“Don’t you talk to me like that! Yes, he is yours, and I have him, and there i
s nothing your pathetic self can do about it! And come to think of it,” she sa
id, “I don’t think he would want to be with a worthless-”

Before she could complete the sentence, I slapped her hard across the face.

I stood in shock.

1/3

Chapter 55

“You slapped me, Raven,” she spat in anger. “I will make you pay for
this,” she said.

But before I could respond, she turned away, picking up a set of towels.

“Clean my room,” she said flatly. “And don’t mess anything up. My jewelry
is in there.”

I opened my mouth
to protest, but something in her tone made me pause. There was mischief th
ere–
an edge I didn’t trust. But I brushed it aside. I was too tired to argue. Too br
oken to fight.

Igrabbed the cleaning supplies and made my way to her room.

The moment I stepped inside, a wave of bitterness hit me.

Everything about this room screamed luxury–
plush rugs, a velvet headboard, satin sheets in rich tones. Olivia had everyth
ing I used to dream about. A room like this. A title like Luna. A mate who w
as strong, feared, and powerful.

The life that should have been mine.

I clenched my jaw and got to work, scrubbing, dusting, organizing–

my hands moving faster than my thoughts. I was angry. Not just at Olivia, o
r Alpha Ethan, or even fate.

I was angry at myself.

Angry for staying silent all these years. For letting

Olivia take what was never hers. For letting Alpha Ethan touch me, use
me, even after all the pain he caused.

My mind drifted back to the night before–

the way his lips trailed down my neck, the way his body pressed into mine,
claiming what he had no right to claim. I had tried to resist him, but the bon
d… the damn bond pulled me in like it always did.

And I hated myself for it.

By the time I finished cleaning, my shirt was damp with sweat, and my ang
er had morphed into quiet exhaustion. I left Olivia’s room and made my wa
y to the kitchen, joining the other maids in preparing breakfast. The scent of
eggs, herbs, and freshly baked bread filled the air, and I focused on my task
to keep my mind busy.

No one spoke much to me, which was a relief. I could feel some of their eye
s on me–some with pity, some with suspicion. Maybe they
knew. Maybe they didn’t. But I didn’t care. I didn’t owe anyone anything.

When breakfast was ready, I carried the trays to the dining room.

Alpha Ethan was already seated at the head of the table, dressed in his usual
commanding black attire. His expression was unreadable, but his eyes linge
red on me for just a second too long. My heart stuttered, but I looked away,
pretending not to notice.

Next to him sat his kid sister–the one I had mistaken for one of his girls.

I moved towards her, dropping the plate of food in front of her.

“Thank you, Raven,” she said sweetly.

“You’re welcome,” I whispered back.

Just then, the door to the dining hall slammed open.

Olivia stormed in, her cheeks flushed with fury and her eyes blazing.

“Where is it?!”

I turned, confused. “Where is what?”

2/3

Chapter 55

“My bracelet! The one with the emerald gem. The one I wore last week. Yo
u were in my room, weren’t you?”

Aty stomach dropped. “Yes, but ”

“You took it, didn’t you?” she shouted, stepping closer. “You’ve always bee
n a thief.”

I felt the blood drain from my face. “I didn’t take anything.”

Alpha Ethan raised a brow but said nothing, watching silently.

“I told you.” Olivia hissed, “don’t go near my things. You can’t have what’s
mine, Raven. Not my clothes, not my room, and definitely not my mate.”

The words hit me like a slap. The room was silent.

“I didn’t take your bracelet,” I said again, my
voice shaking. “Believe what you want, but I didn’t.”

“You’re a liar,” she snapped. “Everyone knows what you are. You were nev
er meant to be here.”

My fists clenched at my sides, but I didn’t respond. I couldn’t. If I said what

I really wanted to, it would burn everything to the ground.

So i turned to leave.

But she grabbed me from behind. “Don’t move when I’m talking! I’ve sent
the guards to search your room. Just pray hard that it’s not found in your

room.”

Just then, a guard walked in, and my heart fell out of my chest when I saw h
im holding the bracelet.

3/3

AD

Comment

Send
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
56 Kneeling for a second chance 56

Chapter 56

200421

Raven’s POV

I stood there, frozen in place, as the guard held up the bracelet.

“We found it in her closet,” he announced, his voice echoing through the sil
ent room like a slap.

“No,” I whispered, barely able to breathe. “No, this can’t be possible.”

Olivia stood across from me, her eyes alight with cruel satisfaction. “What
did I
tell you?” she sneered, stepping forward. “A thief can hide for a while, but s
he always returns to her old ways.”

“I didn’t steal anything!” I said louder, the heat in my chest building, spread
ing to my face. “I swear, I didn’t-”

“What made you take so long cleaning my room?” she cut me off, her voice
a venom–laced mockery. “Oh, wait–
were you admiring all the shiny things you could stuff in your pockets?”

“That’s not fair!” I turned to Alpha Ethan, whose cold expression hadn’t cha
nged since I walked into the room. “I didn’t do this! I only cleaned–
just like 1 always do! You know I wouldn’t-”
“Enough.” His voice silenced me instantly. His dark eyes met mine, unread
able. “This isn’t the first time, Raven.”

The words hit harder than any slap Olivia could have given me.

My knees weakened. “W–what?”

“The incident two moons ago,” he said. “The guest’s missing diamond ring
–they were found in your room.”

“No–no, that was a mistake! I told you–I never even touched them!”

“And now this.” He looked away, jaw clenched.

“I didn’t do it!” My voice cracked as the desperation bled through. “Please–

you have to believe me-‘

“You will face the council,” he said, turning toward the door.

The floor disappeared beneath me.

Face the council?

“No, please, Alpha, don’t do this–

I didn’t take anything!” I tried to follow him, but the guards stepped in front
of me.

“You’ll have your chance to speak,” Ethan said, not even turning to look at
me.

Later That Night – The Council Hall

I stood in the center of the council hall, my wrists bound with silver–
threaded cuffs–a cruel reminder that I didn’t belong.
Around me, the council members sat in a wide semi–
circle, their expressions stern, unmoved by my tears or my trembling hands.
Alpha Ethan stood at the far end, arms crossed over his chest, unreadable as
ever. Olivia sat beside him, chin raised, like she was already celebrating m
y

execution.

Councilman Baret spoke first, his tone gruff and final.

“Raven, you stand before the council a second time on charges of theft–
an act punishable by death in the laws of our kind.”

1/4

Chapter 56

Gasps echoed around the hall—some in shock, others in satisfaction.

“No.” I whispered. “Please, I didn’t do anything.”

Baret raised a hand. “You will have one chance to speak before
we pass judgment. Say what you must.”

I drew a breath, my chest tight with panic. My voice was shaking, but I forc
ed the words out.

“I didn’t steal the bracelet. I’ve never stolen anything in my life. I only
cleaned the Luna’s room like I was told. I–
1 don’t know how it ended up in my closet. But someone put it there. You h
ave to believe me.”

“Why would someone frame you?” another councilwoman asked, arching a

brow.

I swallowed. “Because–
because I’m not wanted here. Because some people see me as less. A maid.
” I closed my mouth as I couldn’t say it out loud.

Olivia scoffed, loud enough for all to hear.

“You mean because you’re guilty,” she muttered under her breath.

“I’m not!” I turned toward Ethan again, eyes pleading. “Please, Alpha, you
know me-‘

“No,” he cut me off.

He stared at me, unmoving, emotionless.

Councilman Baret stood. “We have heard enough. This is your second offen
se. We cannot ignore the pattern.”

“There is no pattern!” I cried.

“It is the law,” another councilman said.

A heavy silence fell as the oldest of the council members, Councilwoman Ir

ena, slowly stood. Her silver hair shimmered under the hall’s torches.

“By the ancient laws,” she said solemnly, “a second offense of

theft by a servant is punishable by death. Stoning.“,

A sharp gasp broke from my throat. The room swam. My knees buckled, an
d I collapsed to the floor.

“No…” I whispered.

Olivia smiled.

“Let it be done at first light,” Baret declared. “She will be taken to the cleari
ng.”

Everything blurred. I could hear murmurs around me, people standing, the
movement of guards. Hands grabbed my arms. I was being lifted.

And then a voice cut through the room like a blade.

“No.”
Everything stopped.

The room froze as Alpha Ethan stepped forward. His voice was low, but the
power in it was unmistakable.

“I said no.”

The guards halted. Olivia turned sharply toward him.

“Alpha Ethan?” Baret asked, confused.

2/4

Chapter 56

will not allow this execution,” he said, stepping fully into the center of the r
oom. His aura poured out–thick, dominant, commanding silence.

She is my pack member. My responsibility. And I say she will not die.”

Alpha, you cannot override the council’s ruling–”

“I can,
and I will,” he growled. “She has not confessed. There is no witness. No pro
of–only a bracelet in her closet.”

“It’s enough to convict,” Olivia snapped.

“Then perhaps the council should investigate how easily evidence can be pl
anted,” Ethan barked back, eyes blazing.

“You doubt the guards?” Baret asked, rising to his feet.

“I doubt the motives of everyone involved,” Ethan said coldly.

“Until I conduct my own investigation, no sentence will be carried out.”

“You’re allowing personal feelings to cloud your judgment-”

“I’m doing my job as Alpha,” he snapped. “You may speak for the laws, but
I speak for this pack. And my word is final.”

Councilwoman Irena stared at him with sharp, knowing eyes. “You care dee
ply for this girl.”

Ethan didn’t blink. “That’s irrelevant.”

“It is not,” Olivia hissed. “You’re defending a thief–a liar–a maid.“.

“Enough,” he growled, silencing her instantly.

Baret stepped forward

again, his voice harsh. “If you deny the council’s decision, Alpha Ethan, the
n you take full responsibility for the consequences.”

“I accept that.”

Another heavy silence.

I stared at him in disbelief. My heart thudded wildly. What was he doing?

Why was he-

Ethan turned toward the guards.

“Take her back to the holding chambers. She is not to be touched. Not a scr
atch. Is that understood?”

The guards hesitated, confused, but nodded.

“Yes, Alpha.”

The council sat back, stunned and unsure.

And just as they began to murmur among themselves, I felt the

last bit of my breath return–only for Ethan’s voice to thunder once more.

“This conversation is over. Any further attempt to carry out a sentence with
out my word will be considered treason.”
His eyes locked on Baret’s. Then on Olivia’s. And finally… on me.

And in them, I saw something I’d never seen before.

Anger.

And something else I dared not name.

But the
moment was shattered as Olivia rose to her feet, her eyes alight with fury.

3/4

Chapter 56

“She’s manipulating you!” she screamed. “She’s not even your mate! She’s
nothing! And you’re destroying everything for her.”

Ethan didn’t even look at her.

“I said this conversation is over.”

“I will punish her my own way,” he said and walked out.

4/4
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
57 Kneeling for a second chance 57

Chapter 57

Chapter 57

Alpha Ethan POV

I walked out of the council room and went straight to my study. My hands
were clenched into tight fists by my sides, and my jaw hurt from how hard I
’d been grinding my teeth. The echo of the council’s verdict still rang in my
ears like a bitter curse-“She will be stoned to death.” That image alone had t
urned my stomach.

But I had overruled it. I had stepped in, taken control, and cast aside their se
ntence. Why?

Because I couldn’t bear to see her die.

I dropped heavily into the leather chair behind my desk, resting my elbows
on the wood as I stared down at nothing in particular.
The fire crackled in the hearth across the room, but its warmth didn’t reach t
he storm raging inside me.

Raven.

Accused again of theft–this time a

bracelet, and once again, no proof, no solid witness. Just assumptions and a
convenient setup.
Yet, it didn’t stop the whispers, didn’t stop Olivia’s icy stare or the council’s
swift decision.

I should be furious at her. I should feel nothing but betrayal and anger. But i
nstead… I felt something far more dangerous. Conflicted. Possessive. Torn.

A knock broke the silence.

“Come in,” I barked.

The door opened, and Beta Matthew stepped inside. He closed the door beh
ind him, his usual calm demeanor
replaced by a storm of restrained fury in his eyes.

“What
is it, Matthew?” I asked, not bothering to hide the irritation in my voice.

He crossed his arms over his chest, his jaw tense. “I came to see how she is.
”

“She‘? You mean the thief?” I scoffed, leaning back in my chair.

Matthew’s eyes darkened. “Do you believe she did it?”

My fingers tapped against the polished wood. “Does it matter what I believe
? She was judged. Twice now. Same pattern.”

“That’s not what I asked,” he said, stepping forward. “Do you believe she di
d it?”

I paused. For a heartbeat, I saw Raven’s face–

pale and shaken, her eyes full of betrayal and confusion.

“I don’t care,” I muttered, waving a dismissive hand. “She’s nothing but a w

orthless maid. A burden.”

Matthew’s fists clenched. “Don’t talk about her like that.”

I stood up, slowly, my eyes narrowing. “Excuse me?”

“She might be a maid, yes,” Matthew continued, yoice
low but firm, “but she isn’t worthless. And she didn’t steal that bracelet. Yo
u know it. Deep down, you do.”

I walked around my desk, standing toe to toe with him. “Why do

you care, Beta?”

Matthew’s lips parted, but he didn’t speak. That pause, that silence, was eno
ugh to set the fire blazing in my chest.

I took a threatening step forward. “You’ve got nothing going on with her…
right?”

1/3

64%

Chapter 57

already said I don’t,” he replied, but his tone wasn’t as firm as before.

Igrowled, turning my back on him before I did something I’d regret. “Leave
.”

“She doesn’t deserve this, Ethan,” he said behind me. “Whatever you’re pla
nning-”

“leave!” I roared, and the door slammed shut behind him a moment later..

The silence that followed was deafening.

My wolf howled inside me, clawing at the walls of my mind. Confused. Res
tless. Angry.

Why?

Why did I care so much? Why couldn’t I just punish her and be done with it
? Why did I keep sparing her?
I slammed my fist down on the desk hard enough to crack the wood.

No. No more weakness. If I didn’t act, Olivia would suspect something. The
council already questioned my decision. Raven needed to be punished- des
erved to be punished.

I stormed out of my study, barking orders at the nearest maids, I didn’t want
the guards to do it, I couldn’t bare another man seeing her naked form

“Bring her to my private balcony. Now.”

The guards stiffened. “Alpha-”

“And strip her,” I added coldly. “Every piece of clothing. Cover her in pepp
er from head to toe.”

They didn’t question me again.

As I climbed the stairs, rage bubbling beneath my skin, I tried to justify it to

myself.

She had to learn.

She had to be broken.

Olivia couldn’t suspect how weak I’d been.

I stood behind the double doors leading to the balcony, the wind howling be
yond. I heard movement. Shuffling. Whimpers. The sound of fabric being to
rn away.

Then I stepped outside.

There she was.

Raven. Shackled. Her hands tied behind her back. Her body bare to the cold
night air, her skin already reddening as the coarse pepper was dumped and
rubbed over her skin by the other maids. She gasped and cried out, but the s
ound only seemed to make the fire inside me swell,
I should’ve felt vindicated.

I should’ve felt satisfied.

But I didn’t.

Instead, a strange sickness twisted in my stomach.

My wolf howled again–a long, mournful, agonized sound–

deep inside my soul.

2/3

128

Chapter 57

Prowned, gripping the railing hard enough that my knuckles turned white. I
didn’t understand. This wasn’t supposed to feel like this. She was beneath
me. A maid. A liar. A traitor. But seeing her like that–
vulnerable, broken, and in pain–it didn’t bring peace.

It brought chaos.

She raised her head slowly, her eyes meeting mine.

There was no fear.

Just pain.

And disappointment.

I turned away sharply and walked back inside, slamming the doors behind
me. Her cries still echoed in my ears, haunting me.

What was wrong with me?

Why couldn’t I stop thinking about her?

Why did her pain hurt me?

I sank onto the edge of my bed, running both hands through my hair. My w
olf paced restlessly inside me, angry–but not at her..

At me.

This wasn’t how

it was supposed to be. This punishment was supposed to sever the bond I re
fused to acknowledge. It was supposed to kill whatever

weakness I had left for her.

And yet, I could still see her face.

Still hear her voice whispering my name in agony.

Still feel her skin beneath my fingertips, soft and warm that night in the fore
st, before everything changed.

I punched the wall with a roar.

What was happening to me?

3/3
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
58 Kneeling for a second chance 58

Chapter 58

Raven’s POV

I knelt there as the sun burned through my body, and the effects of the pepp
er that had been rubbed onto my skin earlier began to sear through my nerv
es like fire. My body trembled uncontrollably, and every breath felt like I w
as inhaling needles. The sun–unforgiving and cruel–
blazed directly above me, heating the ground until it felt like I was kneeling
on molten stone.

I wanted to scream. I wanted to cry out. But what would it change?

No one would come for me. No one believed me.

Not even Alpha, Ethan.

When he stood in front of the council, pretending to spare

me by rejecting the stoning sentence, I thought there was a small sliver of m
ercy in his cold heart. I was wrong. This punishment, this slow, torturous ex
posure under the midday sun while my skin blistered and cracked, was cruel
er than death.

At least it’s better than death, my wolf whispered quietly, her voice weary, h
er tone calm. But even she didn’t believe the words.

Pain burst through my arms where the sun had turned my skin a deep red, a
nd angry blisters bubbled over my forearms. My hands had been tied behind
my back so tightly that I could barely feel my fingers anymore. The ropes h
ad bitten into my skin, cutting deep enough that I could feel the blood pooli
ng and drying under them. The smell of pepper mixed with sweat and searin
g skin made me gag.

I tried to shift my weight, hoping to relieve the pressure on my knees, but it

only made the pain worse. My legs gave out, and I collapsed forward into th
e dirt, my cheek pressing against the scalding ground. A cry tore from
my throat, but it was hoarse, broken, barely more than a whisper.

“Help…” I gasped.

Silence.

Only the buzzing of flies, the distant rustle of leaves, and the sun beating do
wn with relentless fury.

Tears spilled from my eyes, drying almost instantly as they ran down my sc
orched cheeks. My lips cracked and bled, the corners torn from being clamp
ed shut for too long, trying to bear the pain without screaming.

I wasn’t going to make it.

I knew that now.

I closed my eyes, letting the pain swallow me whole. My chest rose and fell
shallowly as I tried
to breathe past the agony. Thoughts drifted like smoke through my mind.

Alpha Ethan. The man who ruled this pack. My mate I could remember the
way he treated me after I helped him win the war and was hospitalized
but now that man was gone replaced with a cold–hearted beast.

And now?

A maid. A thief. A liar.

A criminal in his eyes.

I would never forgive him.

And Olivia she took him every deam thing that I have, and I promise to mys
elf if I ever come out of this alive
I will make her pay with the last blood in me and also alpha Ethan make hi
m for neglecting the bond between us and also for subjecting me to his sex s
lave

I never asked to be born. I never asked to be her father’s bastard. I never trie
d to take anything from her–
not her title, not her place, but I don’t see the reason why she hearted me thi
s much.

1/3

4%1

Chapter 58

1 had spent my childhood trying to win her over

But it didn’t matter. Olivia hated me. Enough to see me dead.

I gasped as a fresh wave of pain surged through my body, the skin on my sh

oulders
splitting from the heat. My vision blurred. My wolf whimpered inside me, c
owering, unable to help. She couldn’t even shift. The ropes and the pain ma
de it impossible.

“I won’t forgive you,” I whispered to no one. “Ethan… I won’t ever forgive

you for this.”

For believing her lies.

For letting them do this to me.

For not looking me in the eye even once before sentencing me to this.

For all those nights you summoned me like a toy, only to treat me like a stra
nger in the light of day.
For pretending, I didn’t exist.

I choked on a sob as the

pain intensified. The sun had reached its highest point now, and it was like a
god with no mercy stared down at me, mocking me.

Each second dragged out like a lifetime.

I thought of Beta Matthew. His soft voice. His warmth. The kindness in his
eyes. If he knew what they were doing to me, would he come? Would he try
to stop them?

Or had Olivia made sure he was kept away?

I didn’t know.

I no longer had the strength to wonder.

All I knew was that this was the end.

I was sure of it.

Dark spots danced in my vision. My heart fluttered like a bird trapped in a c

age. My body began to shut down. I was too weak, too broken.

Still, the memory of Olivia’s voice echoed in my head:

“She’s always been jealous. She wants what I have. That bracelet belonged t
o me. And this isn’t the first time, is it, Alpha?”

No.

wasn’t jealous.

She only wanted me out of the way because she sees me as a threat

And now I would die with the truth burning inside me like a curse no one w
ould hear.
I gave one last cry–raw and desperate–as I felt the skin of my back
split from the heat. Blood soaked through my shirt. I trembled violently, my
body wracked with sobs I couldn’t contro!.

Then everything went silent.

Even the buzzing of the flies disappeared.

The pain became distant, like it was happening to someone else.

2/3

Chapter 58

Icould no longer hear my own breathing.

The sun faded from my mind, the world a blur of white light and distant sha
dows. And then-

Darkness.

I fell forward into unconsciousness, my last

thought a vow etched into my soul:

I will never forgive Alpha Ethan… and I will never, ever forgive Olivia.

3/3
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
59 Kneeling for a second chance 59
www.NovelNozi.com

Chapter 59

Alpha Ethan POV

I sat at my study table, coffee cooling beside

my hand, untouched since the last time I stared blankly at the steam rising fr
om it. My mind, as usual, wasn’t on the reports stacked in front of me it was
somewhere else entirely. Somewhere it shouldn’t be.

Reven.

She was deserving of the punishment she earned.

And then my mind drifted to the council room, where she was declared to b
e sentenced to death by stoning–
how I couldn’t bear to watch her die. Not now. She wasn’t dying unless I sai
d so. That punishment was the perfect one for her. She wouldn’t die, but she
would feel pain.

Kael, my wolf, stirred uneasily. “What if she can’t take the punishment and
dies?” he asked, quiet but insistent.

“Why do you care?” I growled back. “She’s not our mate.”

And she wasn’t. My mate was Olivia–

a strong, beautiful, poised Luna of this pack. Even was nothing but a maid.
A former street rogue who should’ve been grateful we even allowed her to s
tay. She was lucky that Olivia didn’t exile her when the accusations started f
lying.

I pushed the
documents aside with a frustrated sigh, leaning back in my chair. Three day
s had passed, and I hadn’t touched my duties properly. I hadn’t even left the
manor, save for a few patrol rounds, just to keep my mind from collapsing i
n on itself. Still, every thought circled back to her.

Reven.

“Knock knock,” a familiar voice said before the door creaked open. Elisa st
epped in with a tray of fruit and chilled water, giving me her usual side–
eye. “Since you didn’t come down for breakfast or lunch, I figured I’d bring
you something before you start eating your pen out of despair.”

I grunted a half–thank–
you as she placed the tray on the edge of the desk and took the seat across fr
om me. She skewered a piece of watermelon with a toothpick and popped it
into her mouth.

“So… still at war with your mate?” she asked casually.

I looked up, scowling. “What?”

She raised her brows. “Olivia. You haven’t seen her in days, and when she a
sked me this morning
where the hell you were, she didn’t sound very ‘mated

bliss‘ to me.”

“I’m not at war with Olivia,” I muttered.

“Then what’s wrong with you? You look like a kicked dog.”

J didn’t answer.

Elisa narrowed her eyes. “Is this about Reven?”

My jaw clenched. I picked up a grape, rolled it between my fingers, and dro
pped it back on the tray.

“You’re obsessed with her,” Elisa said. “And before you deny it–again–
I’m not blind. You’re thinking about her right now.”

“She’s a damn maid,” I snapped. “A thief, according to Olivia.”

“Alleged,” Elisa corrected. “You never proved it.”

“Olivia’s missing bracelet was found in Reven’s quarters.

This is the second damn time she’s done this.

The first was at Olivia’s birthday party–she
stole from a guest. And now she had to steal from her Luna.”

1/3

JUL

045

Chapter 59

“Too conveniently.”

I leaned back, folding my arms. “You think she was framed?”

“I think Olivia doesn’t like how much you look at Reven.”

I didn’t respond. Couldn’t. Because the truth was–

I had been looking at her. Watching her. Noticing how her presence made m
y wolf… content. Restless, yet calm. Kael responded to her as if she meant
something more. Something dangerous.

“I thought she bewitched me,” I admitted after a long silence.

Elisa’s chewing stopped. “You what?”

Yes, because there is no other explanation for the sudden affection my wolf
is having toward her. You know, the first time I met her was when-

“She jumped in front of a bullet for me during one

of the brutal rogue attacks. She took the
shot straight to her chest. Nearly died. Three weeks in the infirmary and bar
ely made it out. I visited
her every day, Elisa. Every. Damn. Day. And when she healed, I brought her
in as a personal maid to Olivia, thinking it would be safer, less reckless tha
n guard work.” I exhaled. “But the closer she got, the worse Kael got. Every
time she walked into a room, it felt like…”

“Like what?”

“Like home.”

Elisa didn’t say anything. Her

gaze softened, but it wasn’t sympathy. It was concern.

“You thought it was witchcraft?” she asked.

“I couldn’t explain it. And I’m mated–I have a mate. My Luna.”

“But your wolf reacts to Reven.”

I nodded. “Every time. And it’s not love. I don’t love her. But Kael…”

“He’s drawn to her,” she finished.

“She’s a former rogue. An orphaned, street–trained mutt with a

habit of questioning orders. She was never meant to be more than a charity
case,” I said, almost bitterly. “And yet…”

Elisa leaned forward. “Did you speak to a seer?”

I gave a slow nod. “Went to one from the northern packs. One of the old on
es who speaks in riddles.”

“And?”
“She said, ‘The one who bleeds for you carries the bond you fear.‘ That ‘the
moon veils what the heart resists.” I snorted. “Meaningless. Mystical garba
ge.”

“Maybe not,” Elisa murmured. “Maybe

it means you need to stop fearing the connection you clearly feel.”

“I can’t feel anything for Reven,” I snapped. “I’m bonded. To Olivia. The
Moon Goddess gave me a mate. That’s not something I walk away from.

We’ve been together for seven years.”

“But it’s also not something you force when your wolf is rejecting it,” she s
aid quietly.

I went silent.

Elisa stood slowly, reaching for a slice of apple. “Maybe Reven’s not your
mate in the way Olivia is. But maybe she’s something more than just a maid
.

2/3

Chapter 59

Maybe what you feel is real.”

Before I could answer, the door burst open with a loud crash.

A maid stumbled in, breath ragged, face pale. “Alpha!”

My stomach dropped.

“It’s Reven,” she said, panicked. “She fainted.”

Everything around me froze. My heart stopped. Then Kael surged inside me

, growling,

howling, snarling to get out.

I was already halfway out the door before the maid could say anything more
.
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
60 Kneeling for a second chance 60
www.NovelNozi.com

Chapter 60

Chapter 60

Alpha Ethan’s POV

I walked through the hallway to my balcony. As I got there, I saw Raven–

naked–collapsed on the floor. My breath caught in my throat.

What the hell..

A sharp growl escaped my chest before I even realized it. I stormed over to
the closet, yanked open the door, and snatched out a towel. My steps were q
uick and harsh, but my hands betrayed me–gentle, as I
knelt beside her limp form. She was pale. Too pale. Her skin cold against m
y fingers.

I wrapped the towel around her trembling body, jaw clenched. I hated this.
Hated that I had to touch her. Hated that seeing her like this made my chest

twist in an unfamiliar ache.

“Clean her up,” I barked to a maid I summoned. My voice was rougher than
I intended, yet I didn’t look back as I exited the room. I couldn’t afford to.

It was already dark when I left the pack house.

The gates loomed tall behind me, the cool night air rushing against my face
as I stripped out of my clothes. I needed to run. Needed to get out of my ow
n head before I did something foolish.

Why did I feel guilty?

“No,” I muttered, shaking my head violently as I tossed my shirt to the grou

nd. “No. She deserves to be punished for stealing. Twice.”

The council made their decision. I only enforced it. That was my job as Alp
ha. To uphold justice. Order. To not let emotions cloud the law.

But still… her face. That face.

The moment I shifted, the world sharpened. Sounds, scents, movements–

they
all hit me at once. My large black paws struck the dirt, claws slicing into the
forest floor as I tore through the trees like a shadow. The wind whistled pas
t my ears, my muscles stretching with every powerful stride.

The wolf inside me was wild tonight. Restless.

We ran.

Over hills, through the dense woods, across the edge of the northern riverba
nk. We didn’t stop until the moon was at its peak in the sky, silver and haunt
ing above the
forest. My breath came in heavy puffs as I slowed, padding over to the fami
liar set of large rocks near the western ridge–my usual

thinking spot.

There, I shifted back, collapsing onto the stone, the cool surface pressing int
o my skin. I tilted my head back, letting
the silence of the forest consume me.

What was wrong with me?

I was the Alpha. I didn’t hesitate. I didn’t second–guess.

But ever since she came here…

Raven. That damn girl.

Ever since she came into this pack, she had messed with every cell in my bo
dy–from my wolf to my mind–
and now, thanks to her, I no longer had time for my mate.

That was the real problem.

Because Olivia was getting suspicious of us.

I raked a hand through my damp hair and exhaled slowly, watching the moo
nlight stretch across the trees like fingers.

I growled again, furious with myself.

1/3

21:14 Fri, 18 Jut

Chapter 60

She’s not my problem.

She’s just a maid. A thief. A

liar. And a tool for me to use and discard anytime I please.

And yet, I couldn’t stop thinking about her.

How did this happen?

I stayed on the rocks for what felt like hours, letting

the chill seep into my bones until I felt numb. Only when the crickets fell sil
ent and the breeze shifted did I rise, pulling my mind away from the chaos.

It was time to go back.

I hadn’t had a proper meal for a while, and I was damn starving–
if not for the fruit Elisa had served me earlier.

I walked naked through the woods until I reached the hidden compartment
near the outer trail. I kept spare clothes there–
always prepared. I dressed quickly, not caring about the dampness of my ski
n. My body was exhausted, but my mind… still a storm.

By the time I reached the pack house, the halls were quiet. I passed guards
who bowed silently, and I nodded stiffly, not stopping.

I entered my
room, locking the door behind me. The silence was suffocating. Too much s
pace. Too many thoughts.

Then came the knock.

I turned my head, irritation sparking instantly. “What?”

The door creaked open, and one of the younger maids stepped in timidly, ha
nds folded before her. “Alpha Ethan… I–I just
came to inform you… Miss Raven is awake.”

I froze.

Awake.

Just one word. But it hit me harder than expected.

I turned away from her, pretending to be indifferent, though my stomach fli

pped.

“Dismissed,” I said coldly.

“Yes, Alpha,” she whispered, turning quickly.

But then, just as she stepped out, I heard myself say, “Wait.”

The maid paused, slowly facing me again.

“Tell her…” I swallowed, glaring at the wall instead of her face. “Tell her to
bring me water. In ten minutes. Not sooner.”

Her eyes widened for a second before she nodded. “Yes, Alpha.”

She left, the door clicking shut behind her.

I stood in the center of the room, unmoving.

What the hell was I doing?

Why did I want to see her?

Why did I want her to come?

2/3

Chapter 60

It was just water. A simple excuse. A stupid one.

“Shit,” I muttered, dragging my hands down my face.

Why am I so desperate to see her?

She wasn’t even beautiful in the way Olivia was. Not the polished beautiful.
But there was something about Raven that pulled me in–like a slow burn
I couldn’t extinguish, no matter how much water I poured over it.

It wasn’t just lust. No.

It was her silence.

Her secrets.

Her pain.

And the way she bore it all–alone.

I hated her for it. And I hated myself for noticing.

This needed to stop.

I was Alpha, Ethan. I had responsibilities. A Luna. A pack. A future that did
n’t involve some girl with haun

ted eyes and a bruised soul.

I sat on the edge of my bed, waiting—and loathing every second of it.

Waiting for her to come.

 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
61 Kneeling for a second chance 61
www.NovelNozi.com

Chapter 61

Raven’s POV

1 heard a knock on my door 1 stood up almost

immediately as I went for the door.

and when I opened it, I saw a maid outside the alpha demands you serve hi
m water right away she said as she walked out before I could even process t
he information. fuck him I was just recovering from the punishment he gave
me, and now he is asking me to bring him water since when
did I start serving him I muted as I
walked out and went to the kitchen to get some water for him,

I carried the glass of water on a tray, hands trembling not from the weight, b
ut from the memory of the pain he’d inflicted on me the day before? My thi
ghs still burned. My pride was in shambles. I hated him—
I hated everything he made me become in his presence.

Why did I agree to this? Why did I let myself fall into this hellhole?

Because I had no choice.

Because he’d left be no way out.

When I reached his chambers, I paused outside the tall, polished door. My r
eflection stared back at me in the metal handle. Pale face. Hollow eyes. Bro
ken girl. I squared my shoulders and knocked once, softly.

No answer.

I turned the handle slowly and stepped in.

Alpha Ethan sat on the far side of the room, shirtless, muscles glistening un
der the dim candlelight. His desk was cluttered with scrolls, maps, and a hal
f- empty wine bottle. He didn’t even look up.

“Put it on the table,” he said curtly, his voice cold as ever.

I walked silently to the small table near the door and set down the glass

I turned to leave, eager to vanish from his sight. I had just taken two steps t
oward the door when his voice stopped me.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

I froze. My fingers curled into fists at my sides before I turned back to face
him. He had finally looked up from his papers, eyes dark and unreadable.

“You asked me to bring the water. I brought it. I thought that was all.”

He
smirked. The kind of smirk that sent a chill down my spine and made my st
omach twist in knots.

“You’re forgetting your position, Raven.”

I swallowed. “I didn’t forget.”

“Then act like it. Entertain me.”

“Entertain…you?” I asked, even though I knew exactly what he meant.

He stood up and slowly walked toward me, his towering frame both intimid
ating and magnetic. “Give me a lap dance.”
I blinked, my mouth going dry. “What?”

He raised an eyebrow. “You heard me.”

“I can’t–I don’t know how to do that,” I muttered, taking a small step back.

1/3

464% 1

Chapter 61

He took two steps forward. “You’re my sex slave, Raven. Did you forget th
at already?” His voice dropped to a whisper as he reached me. “The pepper
punishment I gave you yesterday was mild. You really want to test what els
e I’m capable of?”

I clenched my teeth, rage bubbling inside me.

Bastard.

1 cursed him under my breath, barely audible. “I hate you.”

“I don’t need your love,” he said coldly. “Just your obedience.”

My hands trembled as I stepped toward him, trying to summon every shred

of dignity I had left. “Fine,” I spat. “You want a show? You’ll get one.”

I stood over him as he sat down, legs spread, waiting like a king expecting a
peasant to amuse him. My hands ran down my sides slowly as I began to s
way my hips, the rhythm awkward at first–humiliating–but then
something dark took over me. Some part of me that wanted to show him he
didn’t own my soul, even if he had my body.

My movements became smoother, more fluid. My hips rolled as I lowered

myself onto his lap, not looking into his eyes, not giving him the satisfactio
n.
But I felt him. I felt the heat of his gaze. I felt his hands twitch at his sides, f
ighting the urge to touch me.

A low moan escaped his lips.

I should’ve been disgusted. I should’ve pulled away. But his reaction gave
me power–just a little. Just enough to keep going.

His hands finally gripped my hips as he pulled me closer. I gasped when I f

elt how hard he was beneath me.

“I could ruin you,” he murmured against my ear.

“You already have,” I whispered back bitterly.

Then he flipped me over so fast I barely had time to breathe. My back hit th
e sofa cushions, and his body hovered
over mine. His eyes burned into mine.

He leaned down, and for a second–just a second–

his lips hovered over mine like he was about to kiss me.

But before he could, a knock echoed through the room.

“Alpha Ethan,” came the voice of a girl

He growled low in his throat, eyes still locked on mine.

“What?” he asked calmly toward the door, not moving an inc

Is me Elsa I just want you check up on you

Fuck

He cursed and pushed himself off me.

“Get out,” he snapped at me.

I scrambled to my feet, pulling down the edge of my shirt. My face was bur
ning with shame. I turned and practically ran out of the room, heart poundin
g in my chest.

I made it back to my quarters, closed the door behind me, and collapsed ont
o the floor.

Tears spilled from my eyes.

Not from the humiliation.

2/3

Chapter 61

Not from the pain.

But from the terrifying truth clawing at my chest:

I didn’t know if I hated him as much as I wanted to.

And that scared me more than anything else.

I pressed my hands to my face, breathing hard.

This wasn’t me.

64%

231

This wasn’t the girl I used to be.

Where had she gone?

I wiped my tears and crawled into bed, trying to forget the way his hands ha
d felt on my hips. Trying to forget the desire in his eyes. Trying to forget
that, for one brief moment, I had wanted him to kiss me.
I had to get out of here.

I had to get away from him.

But I knew I couldn’t.

Not yet.

Not until I figured out a way to take revenge on Olivia, cause that was the o
nly thing keeping me

3/3

AD

Comment
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
62 Kneeling for a second chance 62
www.NovelNozi.com

Chapter 62

Raven’s POV

I picked up the cup from the table and went out of the room, my face flushe
d with embarrassment. My mind was racing with a mixture of
confusion, shame, and the usual frustration that seemed to follow me aroun
d like a shadow in this cursed pack house.

I went back to the kitchen and dropped the cup into the sink, trying to shake
off the discomfort clinging to my skin. The silence in the kitchen was loude
r than ever, and I couldn’t wait to crawl into my bed and shut the world out–
at least until dinner.

I returned to my room, sighing as I shut the door behind me. I didn’t bother
changing out of
my clothes. I just wanted to rest. A small break from all the

chaos.

I lay down, burying my face into the pillow, just as a knock sounded on the
door.

“Fuck,” I muttered under my breath, groaning.

Who the hell could that be?

I grumbled to myself as I swung my legs off the bed and trudged to the door
. Without much thought, I pulled it open–and froze.

“Elisa?” I blinked in surprise.

Standing there in a peach–

colored sundress with a spark of energy that felt almost
out of place in this pack was Alpha Ethan’s little sister. She gave me a brigh
t smile, her eyes shining with curiosity and something else–maybe concern?

“Hi!” she chirped, stepping inside without waiting for an invitation. “Did I
catch you at a bad time?”

“Uh…“I hesitated, stepping aside to let her in. “It’s the afternoon, so not rea
lly. I was just trying to rest before dinner.”

She turned
to me, tilting her head slightly. “I was surprised to hear you were still in the
house. After what happened with my brother… well, I expected
you’d be hiding in the woods or something.”

Her words weren’t meant to hurt–I could tell from her tone–but
they still hit me in the gut.

“I don’t really have anywhere else to go,” I said quietly.

She sat on the edge of my bed without asking, swinging her legs. That’s act
ually why
I came. I just wanted to see how you were doing… after he gave you that pu
nishment.”

Punishment. That word wrapped around my chest like a noose.

My eyes narrowed slightly, watching her carefully. “He told you?”

“Only that you got hurt. He didn’t give me the details, but from the look on
your face… it must’ve been bad.”

I remained silent, pressing my lips into a thin line. It was safer that way.
“And also,” she added gently, “I wanted to thank you for saving his life.”

I blinked. “What?”

She nodded. “During the rogue attack. He told me… that you protected him
. Risked your life,”

Oh.

So that’s what he told her.

1/4

Chapter 62

I studied het lace, watching for any hint that she might know more. Did he t
ell her everything? About me being his sex slave.

I swallowed hard. “He told you that?”

“Yeah. He said you pushed hint out of the way before the bullet could get to
him, and it hitted you instead.

Hooked away. “I did what anyone else would’ve done.” but deep down I kn
ew the reason why I saved him that day

“No.” Elisa said softly, shaking her head. “A lot of people would’ve let him
die. You didn’t. That means something.”

My stomach churned, Did it? Did it really?

I gave a small, fake smile, nodding as if her gratitude meant something to m

e. In truth, it only made me feel more trapped.

“I was afraid he might’ve

told you… something else,” I muttered, unable to stop the words from
spilling out.

Elisa frowned. “Like what?”

I quickly shook my head. “Nothing. Doesn’t matter.”

Her expression remained thoughtful, but she

didn’t press further. And that was a relief.

If she knew what her brother had done to me–

if she knew I was bound to him, not by love or fate, but by blackmail–
would she still smile at me like this?

“I actually came to ask if you’d be free this evening,” she said after a pause.
“I want to go into town, maybe do a little shopping. I thought you could co
me

with me.”

I blinked again, stunned by the offer. “You want me to go with you?”

“Yeah, why not?” she shrugged. “I don’t really know anyone else here, and
you seem like you could use a little distraction.”

I glanced down at my hands. “I don’t really have anything to do…”

“Perfect! Then you’re coming.”

“…it’s not like I have a choice,” I muttered under my breath.

She didn’t hear me–

or pretended not to. She clapped her hands once and smiled. “Great. I’ll co
me back in an hour or two. Dress casually. Something

comfortable.”

Then she stood up, walked to the door, and gave me

a final glance. “And Raven?”

I looked up at her.

“I’m glad you’re still here.”

She left before I could respond.

An hour passed.

I stood in front of the small mirror nailed to the wall, brushing my hair into
something a little more presentable. I wore a pair of fitted jeans and a light
blouse. The best I could manage with the limited options I had.

It wasn’t like I had an actual wardrobe. I wasn’t even allowed to own much
–just the basics,

There was a soft knock, and then Elisa poked her head inside.

“You ready?”

2/4

Chapter 62

Inodded.

We walked through the pack house in silence, her mood light, mine more su
bdued. When we reached the car, she handed the keys to the driver and hop
ped into the passenger seat, while I climbed into the back.

The ride to the mall wasn’t long. Elisa chatted easily, filling the silence with
stories about her school, her friends, and her love–
hate relationship with Alpha Ethan.

About how he was a sweet alpha and a perfect elder brother I just chucked a
t her words the alpha Ethan I know is far nothing like that.

We reached the mall and stepped out into the open, bright lights and noisy c
rowds washing over us.

Elisa looped her arm through mine without warning. “Let’s

get ice cream first. You look like you need sugar.”
I let her pull me along. For the first time in what felt like ages, I didn’t resist
.

The mall was packed with people, laughter, chatter, and music. I forgot, eve
n if just for a few minutes, what it felt like to be hated. Judged. Caged.

We went from store to store. Elisa tried on dresses, asked

for my opinions, made jokes. She made me laugh–genuinely laugh–
twice. She bought me a little bracelet with a moon charm and insisted I wea
r it.

“It matches your energy,” she said with a grin.

“What kind of energy is that?”

“Mysterious. Soft, but sharp. You’re like a quiet storm.”

I shook my head, amused. “You sound like a poet.”

We were just about to head back when Elisa suddenly stopped in her tracks.

Across the corridor, near the bookstore, stood Luna Olivia.

Her arms were folded, her expression cold and unreadable. Her eyes were l
ocked on us–on me, to be specific.

Elisa didn’t seem to notice the tension. “That’s Olivia. Want to say hi?”

“No,” I said quickly. Too quickly.

I don’t need you or don’t you kno6am her personal maid I said

She glanced at me, then back at Olivia, and her smile faded slightly.

We walked the other way.

As we reached the parking lot, I couldn’t stop thinking about that look Olivi
a gave me. It wasn’t anger. It was something darker.
Hatred? Fear?

Or maybe… warning.

By the time we got back to the pack house, the sun

was low in the sky and my feet were aching. Elisa dropped me off at my roo
m and gave me a small wave before heading to her own wing.

I stepped into my room and shut the door behind me, resting my head again
st the wood.

I didn’t know what th

e evening would bring. I didn’t know what Alpha Ethan

had planned for me.

3/4

21:15 Fil, 18 Jul C

Chapter 62

But for just one afternoon, I got to feel… human.

And that, I knew, wouldn’t last long.

4/4
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
63 Kneeling for a second chance 63
www.NovelNozi.com

Chapter 63

Raven’s POV

I quickly got out of the car as soon as it came to a halt and went over to the
back seat. I opened the door and reached for the shopping bags, grabbing a f
ew white Elisa held the rest. As I waited for her to step out, she gave me a b
right smile and thanked me again for coming with her. I returned the smile f
aintly, Feeling that flutter of warmth that always came with her presence.

She was sweet, and though she didn’t know the truth about everything goin
g on between me and her brother, Alpha Ethan, if only she knew, maybe she
wouldn’t want to be with me anymore. So, the best thing is to keep it as it i
s–maybe I can tell her in the future, but it’s definitely not now.

I followed her from behind as she walked through the pack house, gracefull
y climbing the stairs to the second floor where her room was. The corridors
were well–
lit with chandeliers, and paintings of former alphas lined the walls. When w
e got to her room, she pushed the door open, and my eyes widened at the si
ght.

“Wow,” I whispered before I could stop myself.

The room was stunning. Elegant lavender curtains framed the tall windows,
letting in a soft afternoon light. A chandelier hung in the center of the ceilin
g. casting delicate shadows. Her king–
sized bed was covered in white and gold bedding, and the carpet felt like cl
ouds under my worn–out shoes.

“You like it?” Elisa asked, watching my expression with a pleased smile.

“I love it,” I confessed honestly.

She laughed. “When I decorate your room, I’ll make sure it’s even better.”

My heart stung at her words. My room. I didn’t have one—

not really. Just a corner in the maids‘ quarters with a creaky bed and a wood
en chest for my things. But I smiled again, not wanting to dim her exciteme
nt.

“I’ll let you rest,” I said softly, placing her bags down near the vanity table.
“Thank you again… for everything.”

She walked over and gave me a light hug. “Don’t let anyone treat you like y
ou’re beneath them, okay?”

I nodded, though I didn’t believe it. In this house, I was beneath everyone—
especially her brother, and especially Olivia.

I left her room and walked back downstairs, feeling the shift in temperature
as I passed from the warm upper level to the colder, darker corridor leading
to the maids‘ quarters. The second I stepped into my room, the air felt stiflin
g. The walls were thin, the bed still unmade, and the single light bulb above
flickered slightly.

But it was still my little corner. I had peace here, however fleeting.

I dropped onto the bed with a sigh and lay there for a moment, letting my th
oughts drift. That didn’t last long.

The door burst open with a loud bang, making me sit up immediately.

Olivia stood there, fuming. Her blonde hair was pulled into a tight braid, an
d her icy eyes were fixed on me like daggers. She walked in like she owned
the place–which she technically did–and slammed the door shut behind her.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” she snapped.

I blinked, taken aback. “Excuse me? I don’t get what you’re saying… mayb
e a little explanation will-”

“Oh, please, stop the act already.”

“You followed Elisa to the mall?” she spat at me, anger and hate evident in
her voice. “Why?”

I stood up slowly, already knowing where this was going.

1/3

Chapter 63

“She invited ms. And besides, she’s the Alpha’s sister. I couldn’t say no. An
d I wasn’t doing anything at the time, so I don’t see a reason to turn that opp
ortunity down.

You could have, and you should have!” Olivia screamed, stepping closer. “
You’re a maid. My personal maid. Not her friend. You think you can use her
to get closer to Fthan?”

Her words hit harder than I expected. My fists clenched at my sides.

“That’s not true,” I said through gritted teeth. “I’ve never tried to use anyon
e.”

She laughed bitterly. “Oh, please, don’t act innocent. You think I don’t see it
? The way he looks at you. The way you act like some wounded little bird a
round him. Trying to pull on his sympathy, like that’ll make him leave me f
or you.”

C
“I’m not trying to take him,” I said, voice rising. “Isn’t he your mate? Or ar
e you just afraid your charms will stop working soon?”

That did it.

Her eyes flared

with anger. Before I could move, her hand flew through the air and struck
my face. The sting burned instantly, and I gasped, stumbling

back from the force.

“You little-” I reached up, touching

my cheek, and stared at her in disbelief. “You hit me? Because…?”

“You deserve worse,” she growled.

“You are just

a little dot that can’t get off someone easily. You know, I thought you would
never return after you ran away when I took him from you. I thought you w
ould die in the woods, but as always, the Moon Goddess never answers my
prayers.”

I raised my hand instinctively, my body shaking with the desire to defend m

yself. I didn’t want to hit her. I wasn’t like her. But when she raised her han
d again, I reached out to block her.

In the heat of the moment, I shoved her back without thinking.

She lost her balance. Her foot

caught on the edge of the rug, and I saw her eyes widen just before she fell
backward.

“Olivia!” I screamed.

Her head struck the edge of the wooden dresser with a sickening crack befo
re her body hit the floor. I rushed to her side, heart pounding in my chest.

Blood was already pooling beneath her head.

“No, no, no, no…” I whispered, shaking as I touched her arm. “Olivia! Wak
e up!”

But she didn’t move.

She wasn’t breathing..

Panic flooded me. I backed away from her slowly, my hands trembling, my
eyes wide with horror. What had I done? I didn’t mean to… I didn’t want to
-

The door was still shut. No one had seen. No one had heard. The room was
deadly silent.

I was alone with the Luna.

And she was unconscious–maybe worse.

Just then, I heard footsteps outside the door, and my breath caught in
my throat. Before I could think of what to do, the door swung open–
and Alpha Ethan walked in.

2/3

21.15 MB Tub
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
64 Kneeling for a second chance 64
www.NovelNozi.com

Chapter 6-4

Chapter 64

Alpha Ethan’s POV

1 stood frozen in place, my breath catching in my throat at the sight before

me.

64%營

Olivia… my mate… was lying unconscious on the cold marble floor. Blood
pooled beneath her head, staining her golden curls and soaking into the sea
ms between the tiles. Her lifeless form looked so small, so fragile. And right
beside her–
Reven. Her trembling hands were stained crimson. Her eyes, wide with sho
ck and fear, met mine, but she didn’t move. Didn’t speak.

“What the hell happened here?” I barked, my voice a mix of fury, confusion
, and disbelief.

Reven flinched at my tone, her lips trembling. “S–

sorry, Alpha… it’s not what you think.”

Not what I think?

The sight of my mate in a pool of her own blood, in a room she had no busi
ness being in, beside a maid who shouldn’t have had any interaction with he
r at all–what exactly was I supposed to think?

“Answer the damn question!” I snarled, stalking toward her. “What happene
d here, and why is my mate bleeding out on the floor of your room?”

Tears spilled from Reven’s eyes, but she still didn’t speak. Her mouth opene
d, but no words came out. The silence drove me to the brink. I didn’t want e
xcuses. I didn’t want tears. I wanted the truth—and I wanted it now.

“I–
I didn’t mean to…” she finally whispered, her voice trembling. “We… we
were in a heated argument.”

My brows furrowed at that, fury flaring. “A heated argument?” I repeated in

credulously. “You–a maid–had a heated argument with the Luna?”

Reven’s body shook, but she nodded. “She came in… angry. Accused me of
trying to use Elisa to get close to you. I tried to explain, but she wouldn’t li
sten. She insulted me, called me names, and I–
I got upset. I was only trying to leave the room…”

I didn’t buy it. Not entirely. “And how did that lead to this?” I gestured shar
ply toward Olivia’s body.

“She stood in my way,” Reven whispered, fresh tears spilling down her che
eks. “I–
I shoved past her, but I didn’t realize… I didn’t mean to push her so hard. S
he lost her balance and hit her head.”

Something in her voice rang true, but the

rage inside me was louder than reason. My mate–my Luna–
was bleeding, unconscious, and this girl, this servant, was the only one pres
ent. My instincts screamed for justice. For retribution.

“You shoved her?” I echoed, stepping forward until I was looming over her.
“You laid your hands on her?”
Reven’s eyes widened as I reached for her, my hand gripping her throat in b
lind fury. Her breath caught as I lifted her off the ground with one hand, her
legs dangling, her fingers clawing at mine. The wolf in me demanded punis
hment–
demanded that she suffer for what she’d done. I could feel the fury rising, th
e primal need for vengeance boiling inside me.

She choked on her breath. “P–please… Alpha… I didn’t mean to—”

My hand tightened. I could feel her heartbeat stuttering beneath my palm, h

er fear thick in the air. I wanted to crush the truth out of her.

Then her words echoed again in my mind.

It was an accident… she lost her balance…

Why
was she even with Olivia in the first place? What kind of argument would c
ause a maid and the Luna to go at each other like that? It didn’t make sense.
None of this made sense.

But I couldn’t think about that now. Olivia needed help.

1/3

Chapter 64

With a growl of disgust, released Reven. She dropped hard to the floot, lan
ding on her tailbone with a sharp gasp of pain. She didn’t fight back, Didn’t
speak. She just curled in on herself, trembling

I turned my back on her and rushed to Olivia. Her breathing

was shallow, her pulse faint. My heart twisted painfully as I scooped her int
o my aries, cradling her fragile body as though she might break into a thous
and pieces.

“Guards!” I shouted.

Two guards burst into the hallway, alarmed by the volume in my voice.
“Take her,” I snapped, jerking my chin toward Reven. “Lock her up in the d
ungeon. Don’t let anyone speak to her until I say otherwise.”

They nodded and moved quickly, seizing Reven by the arms. She didn’t resi
st. She just let herself be dragged away, her face pale and streaked with tear
s.

I didn’t watch her go.

Tran–
Olivia’s body limp in my arms, her blood seeping into my shirt, the metallic
scent overwhelming my senses. My wolf stirred inside me, restless and pac
ing, but… quiet. Too quiet.

Where was the rage? The howling? The panic that should’ve ripped through
my bond?

Why did my wolf feel so… numb?

I kicked open the doors to the pack clinic, shouting for the healers. “She hit
her head–she’s bleeding. Help her! Now!”

They rushed forward, taking Olivia from my arms, placing her on a stretche
r. The head healer, Elena, quickly examined the wound while two others pre
pared equipment and IVs.

“She’s lost a lot of blood,” Elena muttered, frowning as she cleaned the wo
und. “We need to stop the bleeding and check for internal damage. You nee
d to stay outside, Alpha. We’ll do everything we can.”

I didn’t want to leave. I wanted to be at her side. But I forced

myself to nod. My fists clenched, knuckles white, as I stepped into the hall
way outside the

clinic room.

The moment the door shut, silence swallowed me whole.

I leaned against the wall, heart pounding, jaw clenched so hard it hurt.
What the hell just happened?

Why was Olivia even in Reven’s room?

And why did Reven sound… sincere?

No. No, this couldn’t have been an accident. Luna Olivia had no reason to c
onfront a maid like Reven. Unless–
unless there was something more going on. Unless… Reven wasn’t just a m
aid to Olivia.

And then there was the other thing–

the part I couldn’t ignore, no matter how hard I tried.

My wolf.

He wasn’t speaking to me. Wasn’t growling or snarling. Wasn’t even

stirring in anger. His silence chilled me more than anything else. My mate
was hurt. She could die. He should be howling in pain, roaring through the
bond–but there was nothing. Just a cold, hollow emptiness.

What did that mean?

A light knock pulled me from my thoughts, A junior healer stepped out of th

e room. “Alpha?”

I straightened. “How is she?”

2/3

364340

Chapter 64

“She’s stable, for now. The bleeding has stopped, and we’ve stitched the wo
und. She’ll need time to recover, but… she’s out of immediate danger.

I nodded once. Relief washed over me like a wave, but it was short–lived.
Ineeded answers.

And the only person who could give them to me was currently sitting behin
d iron bars in my dun
 Ch. Kneeling for a second chance
65 Kneeling for a second chance 65
www.NovelNozi.com

Chapter 65

Chapter 65

Raven’s POV

Isat on the cold floor of the cell, tears streaming down my cheeks as the sile
nce wrapped around me like a suffocating blanket. My arms were tightly wr
apped around my knees, my mind a storm of regret and confusion. Everythi
ng I touched seemed to fall apart. First, I thought coming to this pack would
give me peace–
a new beginning. A place where I could finally rest my head and feel like I
belonged. I hadn’t asked Alpha Ethan for much. I never even asked him to a
ccept the bond we shared. All I wanted was a corner of this pack to call my
own.

But fate had other plans.

Trouble clung to me like a shadow, always lurking, always waiting. And

now… now Luna Olivia was unconscious, bleeding because of me. Even if
it wasn’t on purpose. Even if it was an accident.

The sound of footsteps echoed through the hallway, hard and steady. A fami
liar rhythm I had come to fear.
I wiped my tears quickly with the back of my hand and sat up straighter, try
ing to compose myself. I could already feel the shift in the air–
the suffocating energy that came with Alpha Ethan’s presence. Seconds later
, the iron door creaked open.

And there he was.

His tall frame filled the doorway, his eyes burning with unrestrained fury. H
e didn’t speak at first. He stepped inside, closed the door behind him, and lo
cked it, the metallic click echoing loudly in the small cell.

I swallowed hard.

“Alpha,” I managed to whisper, my voice unsteady.

He took a step toward me, then another, until he was standing directly in fro
nt of me. His jaw was clenched so tight I could see the muscle ticking, and
his fists were curled by his sides.

“What the hell really happened, Raven?” he demanded, his voice low and d
angerous. “Don’t feed me that weak lie about a heated argument. Do I look
like a fool to you?”

My heart pounded so hard I thought it would break through my chest. “That

was the truth,” I said, voice shaking. “We
were in a heated argument. I didn’t mean for her to fall. I just… I shoved pa
st her, and she lost her balance.”

His hand suddenly slammed against the wall beside me, making me
flinch. “Bullshit!” he growled. “You think that’s enough of an explanation?
What the hell were you arguing about in the first place? What makes a maid
and a Luna go head–to–
head like that? What the hell gives you the audacity?!”

I looked up at him, eyes stinging with tears. “I can’t tell you,” I whispered.
“If you want to know that badly, go ask your brat of a mate.”

The moment the words left my mouth, I regretted them.

His expression twisted, a mixture of
disbelief and fury. “What did you just say?”

“I said go ask your brat of a mate,” I repeated, voice trembling but steady e
nough to make my point.

His hand shot out and grabbed my arm, yanking me to my feet. “You dare i
nsult her? After what you did?” he hissed, his grip tightening painfully.

“I didn’t mean to push her! I didn’t!” I cried, but it was too late.

“You talk too damn much,” he snarled.

And then it happened–again.

His lips crashed onto mine, not with love or passion, but with rage and poss
ession. I fought him, hitting at his chest, trying to pull away, but he was too
strong. His hands roamed with
familiarity, ownership. I hated how my body reacted–
how it remembered the bond even when my heart screamed in

1/2

64%

Chapter 65

protest.

He pushed me against the cold wall, tearing at the thin fabric of my clothes.
“You think you can inouth off to me?” he growled into my ear. “Think agai
n.”

“Don’t do this,” I sobbed. “Please…”

But his anger was blinding him. This wasn’t about lust–it was about
control. About punishment.
Every touch was rough, every thrust full of accusation. I closed my eyes, try
ing hard to fight the pains that came with it trying to disappear
inside myself, pretending I wasn’t here wasn’t feeling this. That I wasn’t fal
ling deeper into this pit of pain.

When it was over, he pulled away out of me, breathing heavily, not meeting
my gaze.

I slid down to the floor, pulling my ripped clothes tightly around my bruised
body. My tears fell silently now. My heart felt hollow.

He stood above me, fists still clenched. For a moment, he looked like he mi
ght say something. But then he turned, unlocked the cell door, and paused.

“She better wake

up,” he said coldly. “If she doesn’t… I swear to the moon goddess, you’ll w
ish you were never born.”

And then he was gone.

The cell door slammed shut, and I was left in silence again–
this time broken beyond repair.

I don’t know how long I sat there, shivering, rocking back and forth
as the pain set in. I didn’t know what hurt more–
my body or my heart. Maybe both were too deeply damaged to tell the diffe
rence anymore.

Why did he hate me so much?

I don’t even want the bond any more he was nothing like I imagined he was
a monster and don’t deserve to have me as a mate

Just then

A soft knock on the bars startled me. I looked up, flinching as a young warri
or peeked in.
“I…I brought you water,” he said, sliding a bottle through
the bars. He looked away quickly, clearly uncomfortable.

I reached for it with trembling hands and whispered a “thank you” he didn’t
hear. Once he was gone, I held the bottle close but didn’t drink. My throat
was too tight. Too raw.

I leaned my head against the wall and closed my eyes.

I needed to get out.

Not just out of this cell–but out of this entire nightmare.

But how do you escape when your soul is bound to the

person who is destroying you?

I didn’t have the answer

All 1!

2/2

Comment

d of thu